Create a Hero RPG GAME THREAD (MOD Approved) [Archive]

CAHRPG

05-25-2007, 03:04 PM

With mod(Drakon) approval I bring you the...

Create-A-Hero RPG!

I am the Game Master, and this is my world.

This is the world of Earth in my universe, where I and my fellow Game Masters are the sole powers. This universe is ours to shape to our will, and those that defy us cease to exist.
In the center of this universe resides the planet known as Earth. Being the center of the universe, this blue world has a special significance to us Game Masters, and so many cosmic events shall involve or focus on this infintismal, yet important sphere. This is by design, not accident. Unfortunately for the planet, they know not of our existence, nor their importance in this universe. They simply exist in a world they think they control.

To most of the people on this world, everyday life does not involve aliens, supernatural battles, or cosmic conflicts. However, this is about to change, for my fellow Game Masters and I have chosen to ignite the spark in this planet as well as in other worlds. Soon heroes and villains alike, both powerful and powerless, will appear and the conflicts will begin.

Much mystery will be revealed by these noble and nefarious beings. The Lost City of Atlantis is hidden, much like we Game Masters are, however soon this ancient realm may be unearthed to the rest of the planet, to either the world's detriment or delight. Even the wondrous civilization of the Moon and beyond may choose to unveil themselves after millenia spent in hiding. Marvels both technological and magical await those who possess the fortitude to seek them out, however this would be their choice.
We Game Masters only interfere when times require it.

There is but one organization the Humans have already. This organization is called S.T.R.I.K.E., which stands for Super Terrestrial Review Inside Known Encounters, and it searches already for the unknown, yet known to us. These humans have already been preparing for the event that my fellow Game Masters and I will initiate, and soon they will be busy trying to catalogue and enlist the enhanced humans and non-humans in their organization.
Will these beings join with them or spurn their offer? Only time will tell.

The sudden birth of powerful beings will urge some un-enhanced humans to harbor fear and resentment. Some will take up weapons and technology and form groups to protect themselves and their families. They may be the most powerful yet for they fight as though their very existance is at stake.

So, let the Great Experiment begin as the spark of evolutionary power finds it's way into the creatures of the cosmos. Only time will tell if we chose wisely, for even we Game Masters cannot see the future...

This thread is for the in-character gaming posts.

The Game Masters: ElectroFlare, Johnny Blaze, and Cyrusbales*

RULES

You can create any superhero or super villain in this New Universe, as long as they:Are NOT deities, gods, or people such as Death. People like Thanos and Silver Surfer and Captain Marvel are okay, though...

Are true to the personality and abilities of the character, such as no Cyclops moving planets with his optic blasts, Dazzler defeating Galactus, or Aunt May as Galatus's new Herald...

Do NOT rip off existing heroes in comic universes. Come up with your own creation. If your character is too similar to one in Marvel, DC, or other comic companies, you will be asked to change it or come up with a new character.
Do NOT criticize another poster’s character. We are not all Stan Lee or Shakespeare. Constructive criticism is okay as long as it is not offensive. This rule applies even if a poster asks for feedback.
Your character should make sense. Wolverine doesn’t dance in the flowers. If you have a meek character, they shouldn’t be smacking other characters around.
Communicate with others in your arc. This is key to the fun. It doesn’t matter how many fights you win, it matters if the fights were written well.
Do NOT kill other Player Characters. NPCs are fine to kill, with permission from anyone else using that NPC.
The Game Masters have the final say in matters of character acceptance. You are welcome to alter the character to make it less powerful or more creative, but arguing with the Game Masters is not allowed. This is a game, let it be fun.
You are allowed two characters at most, but only after the Game Masters feel it is appropriate. No one will be allowed to start with two characters.
This is a working environment, so you can travel to different places using your powers or vehicles. Don't miraculously pop up unless you're a teleporter or such...
Your first post should be your origin post. There are NO pre-established characters in this RPG.
You can reside in any place in the New Universe. You can also travel off-planet…
Don't do anything RANDOM like chopping off board user's heads or what not, unless your a villain chopping off NPC victims heads, then whatever, go with it, as long as it's not technically RANDOM...
Don't be killing people without reason. You know your weaknesses and strengths, what you can do or can't. Dazzler will lose against Thanos one on one, but may be able to use her allies to help her out or she can run away...
If you want to take part in this, just fill out an app and your name and character will appear on the roster, pending approval...
You can form super villain gangs, superhero teams, alliances, the works...
There can be a number of stories going on at once, using different people...
Act like your characters; ASSUME their traits and personalities...
There are endless places to go and endless things to do: ENDLESS possibilities so get creative...
There is no time travel at all. This preserves continuity easier and avoids confusion…
There should be MINIMAL cussing and swearing in posts.
There will be NO By-passing the censors. This is a Hype rule, and NO exceptions will be made for the RPG.
No obscene topics!
People who disobey these rules, some more major than the others, will get BOOTED by the Game Masters. If a Hype! Mod need boot you; do not bother applying again...To create a character, simply fill out the application below that is blatantly ripped off of the Marvel RPG. Remember, be specific, and put your best effort into it. The Game Masters of this RPG are more strict then those of the other RPGs. In this RPG, like the others, creativity is important.

Create a Hero/Villain RPG SEASON I

Screen Name:

Character you have created:
Alias:

Speech Color:

Character Alignment: Hero/Villain

Identity: Secret/Known

Character Personality(Give information on how your character acts, what he/she believes in, how they handle situations):

Origin Info/Details:

Hero Type: (Select one)
Brick/Muscle
Elemental: (Select: Water, Wind, Earth)
Energy:(What kind of energy? Ex. Electricity, Fire)
Psychic
Speedster
Gray Matter(Super-smart characters)
Shape Shifter
Mystic(Spell casters/magic users)
Supernatural(Divine agents, Vampires, werewolves, Cosmic deities

Power Level (Select one below):

1. Street Level (Ex. Punisher, Daredevil)
2. City Level (Ex. Spider-man, Cyclops)
3. World Level (Ex. Flash, Superman)
4. Cosmic (Ex. Silver Surfer, Green Lantern)

NOTE: Having only one or two powers does not automatically make a character a level 2. The levels reflect how powerful the powers themselves are, not only the variety. A level 3 may be more powerful then a level 4. These levels serve to show where your powerful hero operates, as heroes this powerful may be cosmic wonderers or Earth-bound. Also, Game Masters will be wary of approving level 3 or 4 characters. An extremely well-thought out and great sample post will be needed to be approved for a high level character. Your post should be as powerful as your character.

Powers (Be Specific):

Attributes (Select one at each category:
Strength Level: Normal Human, 10, 20, 30, 40, 50, 60, 70, 80, 90, or 100 tons. (Characters stronger then 100 tons fall under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

Speed/Reaction Timing Level: Normal Human, 20, 30, 40, 50, 60, 70, 80, 90, or 100 MPH. (Characters at 100 MPH or faster fall under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

Endurance at MAXIMUM Effort: Normal Human, 2, 3, 4, 5 hours. (Characters at 5 hours or more fall under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

Agility: Normal Human, 5X, 10X, 15X, or 20X Human level. (Characters at 20X or higher fall under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

Intelligence: Average/Genius/Super-Genius (If another Level 3 or 4 stat is chosen with Super-Genius the character falls under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

Fighting Skill: Untrained/Trained/Mastered (If another Level 3 or 4 stat is chosen with Mastered the character falls under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

Resources: Minimal/Average/Large/Extreme (If another Level 3 or 4 stat is chosen with Extreme the character falls under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters)

NOTE: Even if all attributes chosen are Normal human when Super-Genius, Mastered, and Extreme are chosen for the final three attributes, this player is a level 3 or 4 character, such as Batman.

Weaknesses (If your stats chosen are deemed powerful enough by a Game Master with no weakness, the character will fall under rules of Level 3 and 4 characters. Even with a weakness, a Game Master may rule it as a Level 3 or 4 character):

Supporting Characters(Does your character have a significant other? A mother? Friend? Who are they, what do they have to do with your character?):

Three reasons why you have chosen that character:

1.

2.

3.

Write two complete sentences using proper English grammar explaining what you think you can bring to the RPG:

How many times do you intend on posting a DAY IN the RPG:

Do you know how to post pictures on the hype boards:

Sample Origin Post (Minimum Four paragraphs containing dialogue):

All characters created and RPed are property of the respective Super Hero Hype!(SHH!) user. The characters are not to be used in any fanfiction, comic, or any other interpertation without permission from that SHH! user.

CHARACTER ROSTER

HEROES

Blue Blur
Byrd Man

Crusader
Apprentice

Eagle Scout
Kaboom

Electron
Climperoonie

Infinity
Spideyssuperfan

Kensei
Johnny Blaze

The Phantom
Eddie Brock Jr

Sharkman
Master Bruce

Spirit of America
ElectroFlare

Survivor
Spike x1

VILLAINS

Dondargus, Lord of Fire and Shadow
SpeedballLives

Helter Skelter
Watchman

Prestige
Alpha Note

Torment
Cyrusbales

Climperoonie

05-25-2007, 03:09 PM

Post Deleted

AlphaNote

05-25-2007, 03:13 PM

FOUR MONTHS AGO

Lower East side Apartment

Candice stands outside of the bathroom door while Tyler is locked inside.

Tyler? Tyler? Would you come out already your going to be late for your appointment and I have to put on my makeup.

The water is running in the sink as Tyler stands there hunched over hands on the ends of the sink. Water is running down his confused face as he glances toward the door.

Tyler…Goddamnit open this door.

He turns and looks up at the fangs protruding from his teeth and speaks in a low tone.

What the hell is happening to me?

The banging on the door rings through his head as if two huge explosions went off right near his ears. His blood begins to boil and he covers his ears and yells.

SHUT UP! Just go away and leave me alone.

TYLER!

Through the door she could hear the sound of broken glass and she begins to leave the apartment. Inside the bathroom tyler pulls a piece of glass from his hand and looks in horror as the wound begins to heal itself as if there was no cut at all. For a while he does nothing but stands there and think, finally he once again looks at his hand and then himself in the mirror and says.

Cool.

Eddie Brock

05-25-2007, 03:14 PM

Krysyt – Capital City of the Demonic Realm
Approximately 298 Years Ago

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Krysyt.jpg
The large steeples of the capital city rise high above the ground, creating a beautiful skyline that pays homage to a nearly utopian civilization. Thrust in the midst of the metropolitan society is the large citadel of the Royal Family. Within its walls, one heir to the throne plots a dreadful course of action.

<”It is decided, then”>, the Prince announces to his accomplice. <”By dawn tomorrow, my father will have fallen, and I shall ascend to the throne.”>

His accomplice nods, weary of the possible repercussions – especially if they fail.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Prince.jpg
<”Your loyalty – as well as your silence – shall be rewarded greatly when I rule the realm, my friend”>, the Prince assures him. With that, the betrayer rises from his seat, moving towards his friend. He places an arm around his accomplice’s shoulder and walks him to the door. <”It is a new dawn in Krysyt, and it looks to be a bright one.”>

His friend leaves, and the Prince is alone in his quarters – having only his thoughts to accompany him. He looks at himself in the mirror, and envisions what it will be like to rule the realm. He can almost hear the shouts and cheers of his subjects.

His father, the King of Demons, enters the quarters. He is escorted by his Imperial Guard, but he dismisses them at the door. <”My son”>, the empathic monarch greets his heir. He moves over to the Prince and hugs him caringly.

The Prince reaches for his father’s sheath and removes the sword slowly. When the King feels the tugging, he releases from his embrace and looks at his now-armed son. <”What is the meaning of this?”> The King inquires gently. There is no anger or fear in his voice – only concern.

<”Father, I cannot live in your shadow”>, the Prince tries to explain. He places the blade of the sword against his father’s throat. The King does not flinch, but instead looks at him in bewilderment. <”I believe it to be my destiny to rule this realm, and I cannot wait around forever.”>

The King does not move away or call for his Guard. Instead, he tells his son, <”If you believe yourself to have the strength to kill me, then do so. But know that the blood will be on your hands, and your hands alone.”>

The Prince is shocked by his father’s unending courage and stillness. For a moment, he hesitates, rethinking his plan. Then, as if some dark force compels him, he frowns at his father and raises the sword above his head. With a sense of violence and malignancy, the Prince thrusts the sword downward, piercing the monarch’s skull.

In that moment, the Prince both celebrates his success and mourns his father’s passing. He watches as his father’s life energy is released from its corporal form. The energy moves through the air and engrafts itself into the blade. The Demonic lettering for <”Royalty”> is burned into the metal. In addition, a curse is placed upon all the King’s subjects. They become immortal, but at a great price. Every single subject is mutated and disfigured into a hideous monster. Their civility is replaced with crudity. Their ability to communicate is severely hindered – if not completely eradicated.

The Prince begins to regret his decision as his subjects revolt and siege the citadel. In an attempt to spare himself from the vengeance of the mob, he promises to return them to their original forms.

The day comes – as it does every 300 years – where the Demonic realm overlaps with its parallel. In the parallel dimension, there is a blue planet orbiting a sun that harbors intelligent life – Earth. For 3 days, Demons can travel to and from their realm and into the parallel. The Prince travels into the parallel dimension and leaves behind the King’s sword. He envelops it in Demonic energy, placing a curse on it.

<”There, it is done”>, the Prince tells himself, <”The next human to touch this sword will inherit the life energy of my father. He will be transfigured into a monster, just like the rest of us. Then, he will be transported to our realm where I will kill the King yet again. Except, this time, his energy will disperse throughout my realm and reverse the spell that my dying father cast. I will finally be able to ascend the throne as planned, and I will be the King!”> With that, the Prince returned to his dimension and waited.

ElectroFlare

05-25-2007, 03:21 PM

Climperoonie

05-25-2007, 03:26 PM

Post Deleted

Cyrusbales

05-25-2007, 03:55 PM

http://img113.imageshack.us/img113/4403/tormentej2.gif
TORMENT

Hell has many names, but there is only one language there. The language of pain.

Born in the inferno of the underworld, I was one of the first, a being of torture, anguish, cruelty, I was Torment.

Yet after time, the pain was not enough, forever living in the shadow cast by the nightmare realms creator. I was better than this, I was a seed of misery, growing into a tree of hatred and agony, I would not be bound by his rules.

I rose up, I laid siege upon he which I had served, however victory was not mine. I was overwhelmed by loyal followers, blindly following one who’s vision and inspiration had long since been covered by the ages. For my betrayal I was banished, forced out of the very ashes that had conceived me.

The middle realm Earth, was then my new home. A different kind of suffering was spread across the planet’s face, yet nothing compared to what I had caused before. Time was something I did not waste, exacting my hatred and vengeance upon these mortals, showing them horrors beyond their conception.

Magic and mystic powers flowed through this place, different from the realm of light or flame, a unique force that I could harness. Laying waste to cities, absorbing their knowledge of such arcane things, I had become something greater. Soon discovering the “Words of Power”, ancient incantations handed down from before time itself, however my discovery did not go unnoticed.

Once again the realm of flames intervened to stop me, as did the servants of light. Out of fear from the “Words of Power”, they bound my lips, sealing all the knowledge and destructive capabilities of these incantations, leaving me almost powerless. But this was not enough for them, casting me into the darkness, ripping me from the Earth and trapping me into blackness, neither the servants of light, nor the forces of the flames would venture there, yet they would condemn me to that fate.

Emptiness, crushing solitude and cold. Nothing but memories to keep me afloat, drifting through nothingness. This place, “The Void”, possessed it’s own secrets, unbeknownst to others, I learnt from the dim blankness. Becoming gifted with new ways to torture, “The Void” itself, seeping into my being, corroding the few inhibitions I had. A voiceless consciousness struck a deal with me, releasing me back into the world, wanting for me to bring it to the Earth once I had the power to do so. Now I was finally free, yet almost all of my power remained sealed, it would take heaven and hell to remove this bind. And that is exactly what I will make them do.

Until then, I must find a new way to gain strength in this new Earth, oh how it has changed after so long. Still it suffers, but soon it shall know real torment.

When Socrates claimed there was a fate worse than death, he was right.

Johnny Blaze

05-25-2007, 04:29 PM

Kensei bowed his head in a mix of sadness and respect as the strong sea breeze blew the stinging spray of sal****er into his eyes, though he did not wince. His beautiful suit was getting wet from the salty mist, but he paid in no heed. Even the pair of people he had accompanied to this secluded cliff face were seemingly oblivious to him, as the woman went on in her eulogy and the man trying and failing to hold back tears of sadness.

Kensei was worlds away, his thoughts focused on years ago, when he and his ally, Ryo Kenshin, did battle with the Tengu that threatened the children of Hokkaido...

---------------------

The beast roared in anguish as the great Kusanagi sliced it cleanly in two at the waist. Kensei kept running up the mountain path, determined to make the summit before sundown which was twenty minutes away. Running behind him and fighting off the evil Tengu that nipped at their heels was Kensei's ally in his war against the forces of darkness, the monk Ryo Kenshin. Together they fought their way up the mountainside trying to reach the top before it was too late...

Days before children from the village started to go missing leaving no trace. But, one clue was left in one of the missing children's rooms in the form of a large crow feather. When hearing this news Kensei had a feeling what the kidnappers where. He had planned to travel to the island of Hokkaido where these foul deeds where taking place, and stay with his only friend Ryo Kenshin. But, Ryo surprised him by showing up at his door, pale as a ghost and an anger stirring in his breast.

His children had been taken.

With all the haste they could muster, the pair made their way back to Hokkaido and soon discovered that Kensei's fears were true. The children were being taken by Tengu, malicious bird-men who took pleasure in tormenting humans. But they Tengu seemed to have a purpose beyond causing chaos. After investigating, Kensei and Ryo found out that the Tengu were worshippers of the Elder god, Hastur. The Tengu planned to summon the Unspeakable One to the mortal plane to remake it in his own image, and were going to sacrifice the children at the setting of the sun to open the portal. If Hastur were to be summoned the world would be lost, so Kensei and Ryo hurried to the top of Mount Hakodate to save the children's lives and stop the ceremony.

On their way up they came under attack from the Tengu, and were forced to slow their pace in order to defend themselves. The Tengu were no match for them, but victory was never their intent. All they had to do was slow the pair down, to delay them long enough for the ritual to be complete. And it was working.

Both knew they were running out of time.

<"Kensei">, shouted Ryo as he crushed a Tengu's windpipe with a mighty chop, <"you must stop the ceremony! I will hold them here!">

<"I will not leave you to die, Ryo">, replied Kensei as he lopped off the head of a nearby Tengu.

<"There is no time to argue! The sacrifice will occur in minutes. You must stop it or all is lost!">

<"Go">, shouted Ryo as he ducked under the raking claws of a diving Tengu, <"save the children and the world! I shall meet you at the summit when I can!">

Kensei hesitated for a split second before taking off up the mountain path towards the top...

The Tengu priest was already performing the ritual, speaking words of power not heard on this plane for millenia. A jeweled katana was held firm in his clawed hand as children from all ages were positioned so their heads could be easily removed, and so the blood would flow down into the magic circle. The chanting of the Tengu masses surrounding the priest grew louder as Kensei approached. Slaying the two guards with ease, Kensei arrived to realize that he would not reach the children in time.
Drawing upon all the strength he could muster and saying a silent prayer to Izanagi, Kensei heaved the Kusanagi as though it were a spear at the head priest. The blade ran itself through the priest's head, the guard coming all the way to touch the back of the Tengu's head.
The alarm was raised and the dozens of bird men leaped up to attack the Celectial Samurai. Their eyes went from rage to horror though as the sword magically appeared in Kensei's hand...

The battle was bloody, but Kensei and Ryo had succeeded. The children were safe, the Tengu cult wiped out, and the threat of Hastur gone. Kensei wiped blood from his magic blade on the clothes of the high priest as Ryo tended to the children. After calming the children down, the pair began to ready them for the journey down the mountain and back to their homes.

<"Kensei">, called Ryo, with two children in tow, <"I want to thank you for what you did this day.">

<"It was nothing, my friend">, replied Kensei with a nod, <"I was merely performing my duty as servant to the Primordial Sky.">

Ryo smiled, <"Still, thank you.">

<"And">, added Ryo, <"I'd like to introduce you to my two children...">

<"This is Hideyoshi">, Ryo said as he motioned to the boy at his side who bowed low to show his thanks and respect.

<"And this is my little Ami">, continued Ryo as he looked lovingly towards the little girl in his arms, a trail of dried tears running down her cheeks.
<"I do not know what I would do without them...">

---------------------

The calling of his name brought Kensei back to reality as he turned to see Hideyoshi and Ami, all grown up now, looking at him.

<"Yes?">

<"Would you like to say a few words">, asked Ami.

Kensei moved forward and cleared his throat. He hated this part as he was never good at words for funerals. But, he would try.

<"I have lived in this world for hundreds of years">, Kensei began as he cleared the knot from his throat, <"and I have had many allies in my struggle over those centuries, but few friends. Ryo...you were the best of them. You were only on this plane for a short time, but you touched the lives of many, including myself, in such profound ways that you shall never be forgotten. You were the bravest man I have ever had the honor of meeting and showed your true courage even in the end.">

Kensei's face tightened and took on a look of anger, <"I swear on my life that I will find your killer and make them suffer before sending them to Mikaboshi's cold embrace. Your death will be avenged!">

Kensei stepped backwards as he finished, allowing Ami to step forward with the clay urn. After a brief prayer to the gods, Ami cast the urn off of the cliff and into the rocks below to scatter the ashes of Ryo Kenshin into the Sea of Japan.

<"Farewell, my friend">, Kensei said softly, a single tear running down his cheek.

<> = translated from Japanese

Climperoonie

05-25-2007, 04:40 PM

Post Deleted

Byrd Man

05-25-2007, 05:13 PM

Eddie Brock

05-25-2007, 05:34 PM

Foghorn, Montana
Several Months Ago

I am Christopher Jennings. Perhaps you know me by one of my many aliases: the Hybrid, the Guardian Demon, the King of Demons, or more commonly, The Phantom. Perhaps you are wondering how I got to this point. Allow me to explain.

I was studying to become an archaeologist. Ever since I was young, I always loved artifacts and ancient civilizations. Finally, I was pursuing my dream. I had a professor, Peter Reilly, who saw my potential. He taught Ancient Mythology and Religion – one of my personal favorites. He took me under his wing, and he would always let me know about recent archaeological discoveries.

It was no different when he told me about the cavern that had just been discovered. He invited me to come along so I could see archaeology in action. Apparently, there were extremely rare artifacts buried within the cave. Needless to say, I was interested.

When we arrived at the scene, everyone was hard at work. One of Professor Reilly’s colleagues came over and greeted him. While the two were talking, I familiarized myself with the surroundings. Professor Reilly came over and tried to get me up to speed with everything.

He told me all about the writings on the wall that told the story of the mutinous Prince who killed his father. He told me all about the curse that was put on the Demonic realm, and how the Prince left the sword here in our world. To be honest, I didn’t really believe it. Nonetheless, he took me to one of the rooms in the cavern that housed the “King’s Sword” – as the archaeologists were calling it.

“I’ve got to tell you, Professor,” I start, “It’s pretty hard to believe that if I touch this sword, I’ll become the King of Demons. First of all, we don’t have any proof that the Demons ever existed.”

He didn’t look at me, but instead, studied the carvings on the wall. “Perhaps not, but then again…maybe this is the evidence that we need.” One of his colleagues called him over, and he excused himself.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Sword.jpg
I was alone with the sword. I looked up and down every inch of it, admiring its beauty. That’s when I saw the engraved letters. They ran down the entire length of the blade, and they didn’t look like any language I had ever seen before. My curiosity outweighed my superstition, and I reached out to feel the engraving. As soon as my flesh touched the cold, hard metal, I blacked out.

While I was unconscious, I had the most horrible, vivid dream. I dreamt that a monster was running loose in the cave, killing everyone inside. When the monster got to me, it stopped and shrunk. Right before my eyes, the monster transformed. When it was done, I was staring at myself. The other me put a finger to its lips signaling me to be quiet. Then, suddenly, it vanished.

I woke from the dream, lost and disoriented. I was holding the King’s Sword in my hand. It had blood dripping from its blade. I looked, and to my horror, my hands and shirt were stained with blood. Surrounding me were mutilated bodies. That’s when I realized that I wasn’t dreaming. Instead, I was watching myself kill all those people. Somehow, it was like there was another side to me that I couldn’t control. I searched through the bodies, hoping that I wouldn’t find him, but I did. Lying before me was the dead body of Professor Peter Reilly.

“Oh no…oh no….oh no,” I kept repeating to myself. I grabbed the sword and the sheath and ran out of the cavern.

Apprentice

05-25-2007, 05:36 PM

From Paris to Berlin...

That's how the song goes, right? Well my journey has been somewhat different. I haven't been to Paris, and Berlin isn't on my itinerary. I started out in the Big Apple, of course; it's the hub of superhuman activity in comic books, though I don't know if I could be classed as one of them. Unless being resurrected and stumbling upon alien technology that strengthens you beyond the levels of any mere human makes you one, that is. I don't know, I'll have to check the dictionary: "Superhuman - a male or female that exceeds the (normal) capacities of a human being".

Wow, that was kind of an obvious explanation. I could have told you that! Though I guess I couldn't have done, seeing as I had to look it up in the first place.

Anyway, I'm kind of losing the plot a little here. If I even had it to begin with. Basically, the glitzy cities aren't the places that I'll be visiting anytime soon. As Aaron Reid, maybe I'll take a girl there on day. But as the Crusader...it's all Russia, baby!

Yeah. I just said that.

* * *

Aaron Reid descended the small flight of stairs leading down to the gritty concrete of the main runaway at Moscow's Sheremetyevo Airport. He was instantly buffeted by an icy gust of wind which whipped at the edges of his trenchcoat. He drew it around him and allowed his glance to wander as other passengers disembarked. The thick haze of night was encroaching upon the last remaining shreds of the winter evening, and a grim smile touched Aaron's lips as he picked out the one sign from the small, yet bustling crowd gathered in the entrance foyer. It read, in sloppily-composed English:

Matew Wramna

"You spelt it wrong," he greeted, settling a firm grasp on the man's shoulder.

Nicholas Naklova bore his tobacco-tainted teeth in a wide grin as he returned the gesture, blurting out a heavily-accented Russian phrase. "Mr Matew, it good to meet you at last!"

Aaron winced as the overwhelming scent of cigarettes rolled away from the speech and struck out wildly at his nostrils. "It's Matthew. M-A-T-T-H-E-W." The alias had been adopted just one month ago; it was the only establishing of the false identity he had taken part in. After deciding upon a name (a reference to his father's middle name and his mother's maiden name), the Coin had altered and created records so that it appeared that Matthew Warman had existed all along.

In all truthfulness, its power terrified him.

"Yes, yes, Matew! We collect your bags and go, yes?"

"I have all my things with me," Aaron explained, ignoring the repeated error. Time was of the essence - even without the suit and its mechanical enhancements, he could almost feel the danger creeping up around him. "You have information that could be useful to me, yes?"

"HahAHahahHAhaha!"

The throng of weary travellers suddenly exploded with fear, and Aaron scarmbled to keep Naklova close - the informant was his only connection to the people he needed to speak with in Moscow. If they were separated...A pair of fists tore through the grasp and a swift kick sent Aaron stumbling back. Bullets rang out, and chaos reigned for a few precious seconds --

-- until silence.

Aaron pried his eyes opened, bemsued and dazed. He hadn't ached since he awoke to his new life. Which could only mean one thing: another superhuman!

Or two.

http://s13.photobucket.com/albums/a296/Apprentice1/th_yinyang.jpg

"Can we play with you?"

Pathway

05-25-2007, 06:57 PM

The bank was quiet, as the people waited in line. They all stood there, minding their own buissness, silently. Bob Lemis waited in line. On the outside he was no different from the rest. But deep within his mind lay the key to the evolution of humans.

It seems crazy, thought Bob, that a couple of days ago, I thought that my father was going to die. Thank God that he's alive. Though when people are on their death bed, they don't normally tell their sons that they did mental experiments on them as children---experiments that their children don't remember, mind you---and that they are now the pinnacle of evolution; the key to unlocking the human psyche. Then again dad was never exactly normal.

The door behind them opened, and two men entered. they were dressed in black, holding guns in their hands.

"Everyone Freeze! Put your hands over your head, and no one gets hurt!"

The entire line of people stopped, and looked at the men.

"I mean now!" said the shorter of the two.

The people hastily thrust their hands over their heads, in an attempt to follow the commands of the thieves.

My God!, thought Bob, This is terrible.

The men pushed and shoved their way to the front, and thrust two briefcases at the teller. "Put the money in the bag, and no one gets hurt." said the taller crook.

I have to do something, thought Bob. Let me take a moment to review my situation. I'm concealed from the robbers by a huge line of people, the robbers are at the front of the bank, and will probably be leaving here in five to seven minutes. Oh yah, and now i have crazy brain powers. So, anyways. I can't outright attack their minds, or else they might go crazy, and start shooting people. I'll have to subtly implant impulses into their subconscious about leaving. Here goes.

Get out of here, he told them, Go on. Just stand out in front of bank. Look, its even a nice day out; see the sun? Wait outside, and enjoy it, because soon your life will be totally changed.

When he had finished speaking to them, he focused on the teller. This time, he didn't worry about being subtle. As soon as these two crooks turn around, hit the alarm button, and call the police. He instructed.

He waited for a moment, for the scene to play out. Sure enough, the men began to walk outside, a dazed look in their eyes. Minutes later the police cars came, and took them away.

Well, Bob thought to himself, At least now I know what I'll do with these powers.

***
Italics are toughts, red are other people talking, green is Bob talking or thinking. bold printed italics are commands that Bob is telling someone else to do. Just so they won't be mixed up with his actual thoughts.

Spike_x1

05-25-2007, 07:05 PM

So cold. Where...?

The cold air in his lungs hit like a hammer against a pane of glass. In the midst of a fit of coughing and gagging, the man wondered if this was his first actual breath of air. Strands of blond hair were sticking to his face, frozen in place by sweat and tears turned to ice. Despite the growing numbness, he tried to move, and heard metal clicking together. Looking up, he saw length of cold steel chains and barbed wire wrapped tightly around his arms, leading up to the canopy of thick branches above. It was then that he began to question how much of the pain he was feeling was frostbite, and how much was the sharp frozen metal shoved into his skin.

His muscles weak and largely unresponsive, the man slowly got to his feet and grunted with effort as he pulled on the chains. "Nggg!" The sound of wood snapping echoed for miles in the frozen wilderness. Finally, the heavy chains and wire fell to the ground in a lump as the man slowly unwrapped his arms.

Looking back, the following hours would be all but a blur as he made his way by moonlight, his bare feet crunching on the frozen forest floor. He had no idea how long he had been walking when he saw red neon lights through the trees in the distance. With surprising and renewed strength in his legs, he made several leaping bounds through the woods, coming to a stop in the large parking lot of a truckers bar, not another person in sight. Loud cheers and music escaped from the building as he pulled open the locked driver's side door of an 18-wheeler through sheer strength. He found some spare clothes behind the seat, and, although a few sizes too large, they were a welcome addition to his person. Moments later, as the hotwired rig began to move out of the parking lot, the man's mind was alive and racing with thoughts on where he was going to go, why was he out there, and who he was.

Shaking his head and regaining his focus, he stared out at the highway before him. "All I know right now is that I'm a survivor. I'll sort this crap later, once I've got the lay of the land." He tuned the radio to the clearest classic rock station and tried to calm himself. "Wherever this is, anyway."

SuperFerret

05-25-2007, 07:51 PM

Batman

05-25-2007, 08:44 PM

Five months.

The number kept running through his mind, jamming at his subconcious with every passing day. He could never escape it, no matter how hard he tried. It was always there... waiting for him... pushing him to finally take his life in the direction he knew he wanted it to go in.

But with every stroke his arms made in the water of the Tampa Bay Gymnasium swimming pool, Mark Garfield felt even more tempted to just let it go. But he knew he couldn't. And that's what frustrated him the most. Not the fact that he felt like he had the equivlent of a cloud hanging over his head... it was the fact that no matter how much he wanted to, he never seemed to attempt to get out from under it. He was stuck. Stuck in the same damn place he was five months ago. And it was starting to scare him.

What if he'd always be stuck?

Mark sighed, going into a backstroke as he breathed in the air above him. He never intended for his life to take a path at all, before the attack. He simply wanted to enjoy his life for what it was, and face the future as it came. He didn't care what was in store for it. He had the best friends a guy could have. He was making decent money at his job. He had just graduated college, promising a future even greater than he could imagine. And he lived in a great city, with a great view of the ocean, making his passion for surfing all the more enriched.

Then came the day he found himself in the jaws of an unforgiving monster below the deep. He didn't remember much about the attack, admittedly. But what he did, he couldn't forget. The blackness of it's eyes. The blood on it's teeth, as the devastation sunk in of the reality that it was his own blood. It's tail, thrashing back and forth in the water, splashing it in his face and giving little chance for Mark to breathe or call for help. He should've died that day. And he didn't. And now Mark was beginning to wonder what it would've been like if he had.

Stopping at the edge of the pool, Mark simply floated in silence, pushing that thought from his mind. It didn't matter now. What happened that day happened for a reason. He was sure of that much. And up until five months ago, that reason remained a mystery that Mark thought he had solved at least multiple times. But now he knew the truth. Now he was more than ready to accept it. At least, that's what he had told himself. But then five months passed, and suddenly, Mark began to realise that he wasn't going anywhere.

It had to happen soon. He could feel the anticipation building. The doubt of whether or not it would work. Soon it wouldn't even matter. Part of him couldn't wait. Another part of him dreaded it as if it were a plague. There were so many pros and cons that came with what he was preparing himself to do that it made his head sore on numerous occasions. But he was sure he had to do it, no matter what. It was what the life he was destined to accept, by choice or not.

Looking around to make sure nobody was watching, Mark pulled off the rubber cap and fogged goggles that he had placed on his head prior to jumping in the pool, and tossed them aside to his towel and belongings nearby. Turning around to face the opposite side of the pool, Mark closed his eyes, tensing his muscles as he placed the bottom of his feet on the pool's edge. He had come here today with the notion that for a change, he'd try to swim normally, like he had used to.

His notion was about to be proved wrong.

In a matter of seconds, Mark was racing up and down the 50 metre wide swimming pool as if it were a single stroke. His body was moving at an inhuman rate... making him pratically a blur as he moved back and forth the length of the pool with grace and concentration. To him, it all seemed like the world around him was going at a slowed pace. Even the bubbles in the water were practically at a standstill, as he kicked off each side of the pool at only seconds apart. Were anyone to come in and witness this, surely they'd faint from the awe of Mark's speed. To him, it was a nessecity that he had gotten used to over the past few months.

Deciding he was going to stop, but not entirely sure how, Mark kicked off the bottom of the pool, trying to slow him down. Instead, the result came in the form of a skyrocketing effect, as Mark was sent from the water and into the air, waving his arms as if he were still swimming. The truth was, he didn't even realise what was happening. Until, that is, he painfully fell backwards onto the pavement infront of the pool, toppling water everywhere as his back cracked under the impact.

Closing his eyes, obviously in much pain, Mark grasped at his back with his forearm, gritting his teeth as he, for a second, wondered if his spine had been crushed. Luckily, after a moment of agony, it seemed the injury was far less than he had realised it to be. Gently laying his head onto the concrete floor of the pool room, Mark stared at the ceiling, and frowned.

"...Okay, maybe I've still got a few things to work on.", He said to himself, the pain still evident in his voice.

If he was going to take that path, it'd require more work. More self training of his unnatrualistic abilities. But he knew if he waited for that, he probably never would take action in the first place. His fears would get the best of him. Cursing himself, Mark made the decision, right then and there.

It was going to happen tonight. No matter the protest, it just had to. He was going to be a hero whether he liked it or not.

"Guys?"

After a few minutes of knocking, Mark finally remembered the spare key under the welcome mat on the deck of his beachhouse. Reaching down, and grunting, as his back wasn't completely healed yet from the earlier incident at the pool, Mark grabbed the key and stuck it into the door, pushing it open with his shoulder as he finally stepped foot into his own home. Peering around to look for any sign of Gerr or Kylie in the pitch black darkness ahead of him, Mark dropped his duffel bag onto the floor and removed his jacket.

He could hear their breathing. But since they were being so quiet, he knew something was up that they didn't want him to know about. So rather than outright confronting the two, as he realised they were standing in the dark of the room ahead of him, Mark simply pretended as if he was oblivious to their prescence. Then, suddenly, the lights were thrown on, as Mark jumped, slightly startled at the next combined phrase that boomed from the room:

"SURPRISE!"

Mark breathed in, as he spotted Kylie and Gerr ahead of him, standing infront of the kitchen table. Kylie, her hand on the lightswitch, and Gerr, popping open what seemed to be a party streamer as Mark stepped forward, slightly confused. But with a smile on his face.

"What the hell is this?", Mark asked, with a laugh as the two parted away from the table, revealing a crudely made cake with a candle sticking out of the top of it.

Gerr turned to Kylie, with a sly grin on his face.

"You so owe me twenty bucks on that one. I told you he'd forget."

Kylie gave Gerr an evil, but playful look, reaching into her pocket.

"We agreed on ten, last time I checked.", Kylie argued, handing a rolled up dollar bill to Gerr, as Mark stared at the two of them, still confused.

"Uh... you knew I'd forget what, now?", Mark asked, curiously.

"The same thing you always forget, among anniversaries, weddings, and any general occasion that's yearly celebrated...", Gerr answered, with a smirk. "Birthdays. Specifically? Your's, tailfin."

Mark blinked, shocked. Then, he began to laugh.

"Oh, come on. I'm not that bad at remembering stuff. My birthday's not for another..."

Mark paused, as he began to think. Then, slowly, his expression turned back to shock, then embarassment, as he turned back to Gerr.

"...Twenty bucks?"

Gerr grinned, as he held out his hand.

"Twenty bucks."

* * *

It was only hours later that the three realised they had finished off all of the cake, as they all layed across the back deck, staring at the starry night's sky above them. Mark breathed in a sigh of relief, as he relaxed himself after gourging into Kylie and Gerr's attempt at cooking. But he appreciated it, nonetheless. They were his only friends, after all. So much so that he considered them as close as family. So, in the end, anything they did for his benefit meant the world to him.

"...I still can't believe I actually forgot my own birthday.", Mark said, breaking the silence that had lasted for minutes.

Kylie smiled, looking over at him.

"Don't worry about it. I mean, after all, isn't that why you let us move in with you?"

Mark raised an eyebrow, before looking at Kylie with a smirk.

"...To help me remember my birthdays?"

Kylie stuck her tongue out at him.

"You know what I meant."

"Yeah,", Gerr chimed in. "Admit it. Without us, you wouldn't even be able to find your socks."

Mark smirked.

"Well, good thing I can always borrow your's, if I'm out."

Gerr sat up, looking over at Mark with shock.

"...So THAT'S where my socks have been disappearing!", Gerr exclaimed, before hitting Mark on the shoulder. "You're a bastard."

"And you hit like a woman.", Mark replied, with a laugh.

"Yeah, well at least I don't smell like one, speed stick.", Gerr joked, acknowledging Mark's useage of Kylie's deodorant that morning.

"Ahem."

Both paused, looking over at an unamused Kylie, after the 'woman' jokes. They both gave her a nervous expression.

"Not... that's there's anything wrong with smelling and or hitting like women. Right, Gerr?"

"No, nothing at all."

Kylie finally smiled, shaking her head.

"Oh, give me a break. You're both girlier than me, anyway.", Kylie replied, looking back up at the sky.

Gerr pushed himself up, standing.

"I'm not gonna argue with that.", He mentioned, before looking down at Mark. "...But Mark's girlier."

Mark gave an amused expression, before Gerr headed for the back door, grabbing a set of keys on the deck table. Mark and Kylie looked up, confused.

"Where are you going?"

Gerr grinned even wider than before.

"Unlike you losers, I got a hot date tonight.", Gerr replied, proudly.

Mark smirked.

"Really? Does he work around here, or did you guys meet in a Sigfried and Roy chatroom?"

Gerr paused, realising he didn't have anything to combat that.

"Up yours."

As Gerr departed, Mark turned to Kylie.

"I'm kinda guessing that's what he said, when they met."

Kylie laughed, loudly, before rolling over and placing her head on Mark's chest, relaxed.

"So, what'd you do today?", Kylie asked, with a yawn.

Mark couldn't think of an answer to tell her, at first. He still felt weird about his powers as they were... he didn't see the need in freaking Kylie or Gerr out by telling them of their existence. So he had told neither, keeping the powers to himself. For what reason, he barely knew. But he had a feeling... maybe even outright knew that soon, there'd definitely be one.

"Just... went swimming, that's all.", Mark answered, content with the honesty in that statement.

"Again?", Kylie asked. "That's all you seem to do, anymore."

"Right. And what monumentally different thing did you do today?", Mark asked, with a smile.

Kylie was silent, for a second, before both started laughing.

"I'm gonna take a guess and say you went surfing. Again.", Mark continued, mimicking her useage of the word.

"Okay, alright. You made your point.", Kylie responded, looking up with a slight giggle as she closed her eyes and again rested on Mark's chest.

Staring out into the sky, Mark could feel a lump forming in his throat. Not because of Kylie, or because of the birthday party, or anything like that... but because of his reluctance. Tonight would've been the perfect opprotunity to warn Kylie and Gerr of what he was about to do with his life. He could've told them the truth about himself, and his powers, and what he was going to use them for. Finally, he could stop lying to them. But he didn't take the chance, and he was beginning to regret it. Because soon, he was going to plunge himself into that life. And there probably wasn't going to be any chance for him to turn back.

"Mark?", Kylie asked, obviously fatigued from the long night the three of them had spent on the deck.

"Yeah?", Mark asked, looking down at her.

Looking up, she gave him a tired smile.

"Happy birthday."

Mark didn't find any words to respond to that with, as Kylie slowly drifted off to sleep, laying on him. He placed a hand on her back, gently. As if it were the last time he could face her with a sense normalcy in his life. And then, in the flash of an instant, Mark was gone, leaving Kylie to dream the night away as he left his jacket in his place, so as to not wake her. She deserved the sleep, as far as he was concerned.

He, on the other hand, had other plans.

Walking into his room inside, turning on the light, Mark closed the door behind him and bent down, reaching under his bed. Pulling out an old suitcase, Mark threw it ontop of the bed, and opened it. Inside, dozens upon dozens of sketches spawled out onto the sheet, each one depicting something similar to the last: A shark. The very thing that had attacked him, and changed his life for the long haul. But this shark was far different from the animal most were familiar with. It's anatomy, from the neck down, was that of a man's, rather than an animal's.

Mark stared at them, remembering the tireless nights he had spent coming up with each and every one of them while Kylie and Gerr were asleep in the rooms across the hall. It wasn't some sort of character, or fantastic creature of his imagination... at least, not anymore. It was a costume. Or... a uniform, as he preferred to think of it. And deeper inside the suitcase, Mark pulled out a wrapped package, heavily taped down. Ripping at the paper, Mark watched as a deep black bodysuit came rolling from out of it, among a set of gray items behind it. It had taken him months to make, using every resource he could possibly find. But he had done it. Now, it was finally time to put the suit, the powers... all of it to the test.

Now... it was time to become the hero he was destined to become, by choice or not.

Johnny Blaze

05-25-2007, 11:28 PM

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Kensei-1.jpg

Kensei sat in his study dressed in his leisurely robes as he poured over a file filled with documents and reports. He had been sitting at his desk for hours going over the information he...borrowed on the ongoing investigation of the murder of Ryo Kenshin. Ryo's body was found on the outskirts of his village. Kensei guessed he was going for one of his early morning walks when he was attacked. And, for all intents and purposes, it appeared as though it was an animal attack.
Kensei though had his doubts.

Ryo died of a severed spine and massive blood loss. Investigators who first arrived on the scene described it as though he was mauled by a bear. But there had been no bears in that area for some time. And there were no animal tracks around the corpse.
It didn't add up.

Kensei rubbed the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger and sighed. He'd have a better idea when he was out there.

Kensei gathered his things, but before leaving made a phone call.

<"Ami, I am sorry to disturb you in your time of grief, but I need you. I need you to infiltrate the police station and retrieve any evidence they have gathered from the scene of the murder. It should be a simple task for a skilled mage such as you. Can you do this?">

<"Excellent. Thank you, Ami. Meet me at my home when you are finished. ...Goodbye.">

Kensei hung up the phone and departed for the crime seen.

-------------------------

The sun had set a long time ago, but Kensei still examined the surrounding area as best he could. His ability to detect the presence of evil did nothing, but that was to be expected. Whatever did this was long gone, and it's taint long since evaporated.
Still...something was amiss. He felt as though he was being watched...and not by human eyes.

Quickly turning on his heels and drawing his sword, Kensei finds himself face to face with a large fox. The creature was simply sitting only a few yards away from Kensei, staring at him intently. Kensei quickly sheathed his blade and bowed low in apology.

<"Forgive me, Kitsune, for my outburst. I did not mean to offend.">

<"Do not worry, faithful Kensei">, replied the fox, though her lips did not move the words seemed to appear in Kensei's mind.
<"We know this is a trying time for you. Your wish to discover Ryo Kenshin's killer weighs heavily on your spirit. I have merely come to help push you in the right direction.">

<"I am grateful for any help you could give me, wise one">, said Kensei in a respectful tone.

<"Of course you are">, stated the fox matter-of-factly.

<"You must travel to the palace of Heijo. There you will wait until the witching hour, and He will appear to guide you further.">

<"I thank you, wise Kitsune">, replied Kensei with a bow. As the Celestial Samurai rose, he saw the fox had vanished.

-------------------------

Returning home, Kensei found Ami in his living room sitting on the sofa, a small paper sack next to her. Kensei smiled.
In didn't matter what mood he was in, whenever he looked upon her all the weight of his worries and mission seemed to disappear.

<"I trust you had no difficulty in performing your task?">

<"No">, Ami replied as she rose to her feet and picked up the sack, <"I was able sneak in and get what you asked for.">

Ami handed the sack to Kensei who opened it and pulled out a plastic bag half full of briers. Kensei sensed great evil emanating from these thorns.

<"What manner of devilry is this">, he wondered aloud.

<"I...I do not know">, answered Ami not knowing the question was rhetorical.

<"Thank you, Ami">, said Kensei as he put the bag down and turned to regard her.
<"I shudder to think where I would be without the help from you and your brother, Hideyoshi.">

<"It's nothing, Kensei">, she replied bashfully, <"We are just doing our duty that lord Izanagi set out for us.">

<"Yes, but the roll your family has played in the preservation of this planet has been invaluable. I see great promise in your brother...and in you, Ami.">

There eyes met and all went silent for what seemed like an eternity. Both too scared to admit what they felt in their hearts.

Ami quickly broke the uneasy silence.
<"So, what do you plan to do now?">

Kensei moved to closet where various items were housed and began to gather things he would need for his journey.
<"A Kitsune appeared to me tonight and told me to travel to Heijo Palace in Nara Prefecture. I will leave immediately.">

<"A Kitsune? It must be a dire quest indeed if a fox spirit appeared before you. Do you want me to join you?">

Kensei paused...and sighed.
<"No, this is something I must do alone. I trust you and your brother to watch over my home until I return.">

<"Of course, we will make sure all is taken care of and kept safe.">

<"Excellent">, said Kensei as he made his way to the door. Before he could leave, Ami called out to him.

<"Be careful, Kensei! Please come back safe.">

Kensei stopped in the doorway and turned to regard Ami.
He smiled, <"Do not worry, Ami. I will return...you have my word.">

Kensei walked out and closed the door behind him, and started his journey to Nara.

<> = translated from Japanese

Eddie Brock

05-26-2007, 01:24 AM

A Montana Public Library
2 Months Ago

I spent a couple months trying to run from the monster within. No matter where I went, I couldn’t escape it. The transformations were the worst.

First, bat-like wings would sprout from my back. Then, my eyes would become narrower and turn blood red. My nose would reshape as a ridge on my face, with nostrils on either side. My lips would extend past the cheekbones and my teeth would sharpen. My ears would shrink down to almost nothing, and my hair would seemingly retract into my skull. My fingers would extend and the fingertips would become claws. My feet transformed into talons – three in the front, two in the back. My muscles would expand, and finally, my skin would change to a grayish brown color.

Had I not been so afraid of the monster, I might’ve been able to see the advantages that came with the transformations. My eyesight became much sharper, and I could see in the dark. My strength would increase tenfold, and my reaction time became much quicker. I had never tried it, but my wings seemed to suggest that I could fly, too.

However, I had serious concerns, and rightfully so. If the story was true, and if I was really the King of Demons, then I was due to return to the Demonic realm. There, I would be executed as a living sacrifice. Now, I may not have known what exactly I wanted to do with my life, but being sacrificed might throw a wet blanket into any plans.

I researched Demonism as thoroughly as I could. Like I told Professor Reilly, there was no evidence that Demons even existed, so most sources disregarded Demonism as a myth. There were sources that believed in Demonism. However, I could find no good news there. They all said that my fate was inescapable. I would not accept that.

My frantic search for answers alerted an old woman. She contacted me, claiming that she may have an option for me. Needless to say, I was so afraid that I willingly accepted any offer that may promise me a cure. Unfortunately, this woman’s option wasn’t quite conventional.

Her name was Frances Mulligan. Frances believed in the supernatural and the strange. She had a bookcase full of books about occults and mystical arts. Every day, for two weeks, she extracted blood from me. She wouldn’t tell me what she was doing with it, but frankly, I didn’t care. This woman was my last hope, and I was going to do anything she said.

Nonetheless, I was hesitant to participate in the ritual she prepared at the end of the two weeks. She lit the room with candles, and upon closer inspection, I could see that the candles were arranged in the shape of a pentagram. At the middle of the room was a medium-sized caldron. When I peered inside, I saw that it was filled with my blood.
http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Ritual.jpg

Frances handed me the King’s Sword. She motioned for me to dip it into the caldron. I did so reluctantly, thinking all that blood was in vain. As I washed the sword with my now tainted blood, Frances stood back and recited enchantments from a book of Demonic spells.

I can hardly believe my eyes. The lettering on the sword begins to glow a deep red color. Suddenly, the glowing red energy is absorbed into my chest, filling my heart. It feels as though a weight is being lifted from me. Then, in that instant, all the candles are extinguished. Frances flips on the lights and I look down. Well, I still look the same.

“Is it over?” I ask her.

She nods, adding, “Go…live your life, and don’t fear anymore.”

I left that day, happy as I could be. I was no longer a monster, and I would never kill innocent people again.

Climperoonie

05-26-2007, 03:37 AM

Post Deleted

ElectroFlare

05-26-2007, 06:41 AM

"Remember, just fly over and snap some pictures. Nothing fancy Major. Over." The radio cackled.

"Yeah, I got it. Ten-four." I groaned. I could almost do this mission asleep. Fly over Russian air space, take some pictures, make sure that they aren't doing anything hostile.

Since when did America become the Police of the world anyway? It was supposed to be a haven, a place for those who wanted freedom. Not a place that imposes its rule on other countries.

My thoughts were quickly interrupted. The jet rocked, spun, and spiraled out of control. I gripped the control stick with both hands. Through my gloves, I knew my knuckles were turning white. It took all of my strength to try and direct the plane away from the ground.

Unfortunately, my strength was not enough, and I blacked out.

Forever later and and in no time at all I awoke.

"*It is good to see the Major is awake. Perhaps it is time he recieved his medicine?*" A man spoke in Russian and laughed.

I said nothing. I just struggled. I was strapped to a table, shirtless. What the hell was going on?

"*You do speak Russian, don't you, good Major?*"

**=Translated from Russian

I said nothing still. He had my dog tags in his hand, so he obviously knew all I was going to give him anyway. What I did was see if the straps had a weak point, or to see if I could force them open.

Nothing.

"*Well Major, it doesn't matter whether you wish to speak or not.*" He said again and stabbed me with a syringe.

"*The virus speaks all languages!*" He laughed.

So I did the only thing I could. I spit on him.

"*Filthy american!*" He yelled and punched me across the jaw. My tounge split open.

So I spit the blood at him.

"*Do you not understand? You are dead!*" He snarled, getting angry.

If there was ever a chance, it was now. I figured that I could loosen the straps...

"AHHHHHH!" I yelled as I popped my shoulder out of the socket. It burned, but it gave me the slack I needed in the straps to rip them off of me.

"*Insane!*" The Russian yelled. For the first time I noticed a name tag, Yrui.

I popped my shoulder back into the socket, with more pain, and punched Yrui across the jaw and knocked him out.

I spit again on his unconcious form.

"Now. Where the hell am I?" I thought aloud to myself as I rubbed my shoulder.

**=Translated from Russian

AlphaNote

05-26-2007, 08:00 AM

SEVERAL HOURS LATER...

Tyler sat in his couch running his hands through his hair; next to him a bottle of aspirin lay open with tiny little pills all over his couch.

Focus, focus you can do this Tyler.

His hand reaches to his collar and he pulls it as if he can’t breathe.

God I’m thristy.

This time both hands go to his temple and he begins to massage himself. He could hear indistinct sounds now.

Mar…You…I jus…

Good good your almost there.

Apartment two floors down

Relax baby your husband won’t be home for another 3 hours.

But what if someone knows?

Why don’t you tell it all to colonial stiffrod.

Oh…alright my colonial.

The door suddenly opens in Tyler’s apartment.

What the hell are you doing?

Ugh you know about the clean the pipes.

Caprice gives tyler a hard look.

Did you go to your appointment?

Have I told you how beautiful you look today?

Tyler my dad had to pull a lot of strings to set you up with that appointment the least you could have done was go.

Caprice bends slightly to take off her shoes exposing her cleavage. Tyler’s blood once again begins to boil only this time the thrist that had come over him had increased two-fold. He stood up and walked over toward Caprice grabbing her arm and pulling her toward him. Their eyes met as they stood motionless for a moment. Tyler could feel Caprice soft breathe as she breathed in and out slowly.

Tyler…

Climperoonie

05-26-2007, 09:03 AM

Post Deleted

Pathway

05-26-2007, 09:43 AM

Bob turned the key to the mansion, and let himself in. He was in his parents house.

This is insane, though Bob, as he walked through the door, and up the long flight of stairs, I can't believe I'm actually going to ask my father about this.

Upstairs, he found his father in his lab.

"Robert, what a surprise!" shouted his father, dropping his research, and coming over to him.

"To what do I owe this visit? Don't tell me your here to check up on me again, because I swear, I'm fine."

"Its not that," said Bob. "I used my powers yesterday."

"Really?" inquired his father, "How so?"

"I stopped two crooks from robbing a bank, by directing their thoughts."

"Amazing!" exclaimed his father, "do you know anything else you can do? My Lord, do you know how much potential you have?"

"Dad..." said Bob warningly, "You know your not supposed to get excited."

"Yes, yes, I know."

"Well now is the time to put that to the test, because I have something important to tell you."

"What is it?"

"Are you ready?"

"Yes, yes, now get on with it."

"I've decided to use my powers to stop injustices from happening in the city...I'm going to be a hero. But first I want your blessing."

His father's jaw nearly dropped. "Robert, I'm so proud of you. Of course you can have my blessing. I'll help you in any way I can."

"Good, because I'm going to need you to help me train my brain to use these powers. Right now, I have no idea of what I can do, save that I can control people's brains, and hear thoughts."

"Come downstairs, and we'll get started."

"Actually, I have to be somewhere soon, but I'll come back tomorrow."

"Fair enough."

"And dad,"

"Yes Robert?"

"Don't tell mom."

His father smiled, "I wouldn't think of it."

Byrd Man

05-26-2007, 10:27 AM

Two Years Ago

"12 Slant X-5 to the post on three, ready? Break!"

Mitch calls out the play as I strut to the right side of the field, we're up 31 to 14 and it's about halfway through the 4th quarter, the state finals and on the 30 going in. I know I'm getting the ball, so when Mitch yells hut for the third time, I'm gone down the field in my slant pattern.

Mitch throws the ball too high as I leave the ground to get the wobbly pass. A defensive back wraps his arms around my airborn legs as gravity takes it's effect and I fall. The defensive back lays out on the field as I come down on top of him, the ball securely in my hands, my right knee comes down hard on his helmet as a loud pop echoes through the field.

"Aaaaah!."

I yell out in pain and blackout into a world of darkness....

"Matt? Matt?"

My eyes slowly open, I'm flat on my back and looking up at a doctor and a host of people looking around me.

"Good, your awake."

"You alright, Byrd? You scared the **** out of me back there."

Coach Jacobs looks down at me and scratches his balding head.

"I...I guess...did we win coach?"

"Yeah, we sure did. State Champs thanks to you."

The doctor clears his throat as the attention shifts to him.

"Umm, if you'd excuse me. I'd like for everyone but Matthew's mother to leave to room so we could talk."

The room slowly empties as the doctor shuts the door behind Coach Jacobs.

"So, doctor. What does it look like?"

Mom walks next to my bedside and grabs my hand. The doctor opens up his clipboard and pulls out an X-Ray.

"Well, from what we can tell. Matthew dislocated his kneecap. We managed to set it back in place, but the damage was extensive. Both Matt's MCL and LCL tendons ruptured. The surgeon's removed the Ligaments before they could become infected."

I twist the sheets on my bed and look up at the doctor.

"What does this do to my football playing?"

The doctor sits down on a stool next to mom and I and shake his head.

"Well, the thing that makes you a good wideout is your route running ability, with these two tendons gone, I'm afraid any attempts to run will be futile....Your a......Your playing days are over, I'm sorry Matt."

I look up at him and look back down at the sheets, I feel my face gets hot as tears well up in my eyes.

"I'm sorry, Matt. I really am."

The doctor leaves the room and look back at mom.

"What about your scholarship to Florida? You signed that Letter of Intent, right?"

I shake my head and close my eyes, tears slowly running down my face.

"No, I was gonna wait till after the game to declare, the won't take me now. I've played football ever since I was 6, that's all I know. Not science or english, football. That's all I'm good at."

Mom finally breaks down and wraps her arms around my neck as I lay my head on her shoulder.

"What am I gonna do without football?...What am I gonna do without football?"

Today

Pain racks up and down my knee as I lay in bed, I don't even have to open my eyes to know it's raining. I guess that's one of the perks of blowing out your knee. The clock on my bedside tells me it's almost seven. So, it's a good a time as any to get up......

"Come on, you piece of ****. Turn over."

My little Toyota groans as I struggle to start it. I finally stop and lay my head on then steering wheel.

"Sounds like the timing belt, hon."

Mom walks up to the front of the car and taps the hood.

"Pop it open."

I reach down and pop it open as she lifts the hood up and looks down at the motor.

"Yep, the timing belt must of snapped. A new one should cost you twenty bucks."

I get out the car and walk up to mom.

"I guess I'm footing it to work today. Today I get payed so I'll run by Advanced after I get off work."

"Okay, just be careful. It's been raining on and off this morning. I don't want your slipping on your bad knee."

She reaches up and hugs me.

"Don't worry, I'll be safe."

Mom breaks her arms away and watches as I walk off to work....

The wire welder pops and throws sparks as I lay down a bead of molten metal on the shaft, slowly building it's diameter up to where I can machine it to it's right size.

"Matt! Matt!"

I cut the welder off and throw open my welding mask, my boss stands on the other side of the welding box.

"What's wrong, Bob?"

"Nothing, it's 5. Quitting time."

I smile and take my welding gloves off.

"Cool, let's go."

Bob puts his hand on my shoulder and looks at me.

"Hold up a sec, I wanted to talk to you about something. I know what today is, and you know what today is. But, I'm gonna have to ask if you wouldn't mind waiting a little while for your paycheck."

"What? How long?"

"Two weeks, atleast. I'm sorry, I just don't have enough money. Work's been slow lately."

I nod silently.

"Alright, see you tommorow."

....................

"You alright?"

"Hmm? Yeah, just lost in my own thoughts."

Jessica squeezes my hand and smiles at me. We're parked outside the Dairy Queen, in her car. Ofcourse.

"So, Bob didn't pay you and used a weak excuse like that?"

"Yeah. It'll be okay, I can walk or take the bus till I get paid."

Jessica gives an understanding nod. I thank God I have her with me, I don't know if I could have taken these past two years without her love and support.

"How's Anita doing? I haven't been over to your house in a few weeks."

"Mom's fine, she's taking a class to become a detective. I hope she passes, she's been on the force for almost twenty years, all of them as a beat cop."

"Good she deserves it."

Jessica cranks up her car and starts to pull out the parking lot.

"Where are we going?"

"To my house."

"Won't the preacher be upset?"

Jessica's father is a minister at Solid Rock Baptist Church downtown.

"Well, him and momma went to a convention in Kansas City, they won't be back till Saturday night."

"Well, Hallelujah."

.................

Jessica's car rolls to a stop outside my house. It's a little after midnight, both of us have work in the morning so I have to make it quick.

"I better get on inside."

I dig into my pocket and pulls something shiny out, I nonchalantly slip in on Jessica's finger.

"This is my class ring, It'll have to do until I can afford something better."

"That stuff doesn't matter, Matt. All that matters is that I have you."

I lean in and kiss her softly, a tender kiss, no tounge.

"I love you."

"I love you too."

I get out the car just as the rain starts to pour down. I hurry inside and shut the front door behind me.

"Well, maybe that accident wasn't such a bad thing after all."

ElectroFlare

05-26-2007, 04:20 PM

I said nothing still. He had my dog tags in his hand, so he obviously knew all I was going to give him anyway. What I did was see if the straps had a weak point, or to see if I could force them open.

Nothing.

"*Well Major, it doesn't matter whether you wish to speak or not.*" He said again and stabbed me with a syringe.

"*The virus speaks all languages!*" He laughed.

So I did the only thing I could. I spit on him.

"*Filthy american!*" He yelled and punched me across the jaw. My tounge split open.

So I spit the blood at him.

"*Do you not understand? You are dead!*" He snarled, getting angry.

If there was ever a chance, it was now. I figured that I could loosen the straps...

"AHHHHHH!" I yelled as I popped my shoulder out of the socket. It burned, but it gave me the slack I needed in the straps to rip them off of me.

"*Insane!*" The Russian yelled. For the first time I noticed a name tag, Yrui.

I popped my shoulder back into the socket, with more pain, and punched Yrui across the jaw and knocked him out.

I spit again on his unconcious form.

"Now. Where the hell am I?" I thought aloud to myself as I rubbed my shoulder.

**=Translated from Russian

I stepped out of the room and doubled over. The pain in my stomache was incredible.

"Get...through...it..." I muttered to myself. Washington wouldn't have quit halfway through the Revolution. I could put aside a little stomache pain to escape some Russian hideaway.

I stood up straight, and my head spun.

Then I threw up. The virus, whatever that Russian freak had put in me, was messing with my system.

I had to get past it, and I would. A little nausea is nothing to a Major.

It was merely an obstacle, and I went through it and hijacked a Russian aircraft.

I was going home.

Cyrusbales

05-26-2007, 04:45 PM

http://img180.imageshack.us/img180/866/tormentxy6.jpg

The back alleys and darkened walkways shelter me from the world. This place, this city is the Nexus between realms. Whatever the mortals call it now escapes me at present, but there are gateways to heaven and hell hidden behind the world, it would not be long before they opened to address my presence here. However omnipotence is not all that it claims to be, for if it was, I would have been confronted by a host of gleaming angels and twisted creatures from the brimstone fires below.

As it stands, I’m undetected, whether it’s due to my time spent in “The Void”, or merely the lacklustre execution of being “all-seeing” that I’ve come to expect from previous encounters. The rumbling of sky, and stirring of the air provokes the clouds into giving up their bounty of water, showering the streets and buildings below. Droplets evaporating upon contact with my coarse skin, whispers of steam ascending to whence they came.

A pulse flows through this whole plane, seething with potential, barely tapped by it’s inhabitants, masses of mana and arcane power. I had learned how to manipulate these with words, incantations of raw destruction and energy, but now I am without the ability to use any of them. Now I must seek the other methods of magic and mysticism, runes and gestures, signs and symbols, artefacts and talismans, these must become my new means of returning to power.

Steel shutters give no resistance to my grasp. The room is filled and stacked with gratuitous volumes of books, an enormous library of knowledge, collecting scriptures from centuries past. All but a few deserve more than a passing glance, riffling through the bronzed scripts that have faced down time, I find myself drawn to one in particular, power attracts power. Symbols and signs etched into the decrepit papers, a language dead for eons, roughly reading, “The artifice of pain”. It would appear I have found a suitable place to begin.

Apprentice

05-26-2007, 05:03 PM

Aaron cursed under his breath as the pair of warped creatures darted about him, ensnaring him. Several lifeless form were scattered across the foyer deck, including that of Naklova - from whose head a scarlet liquid was streaming. They had assaulted everyone that had stood in their way, but seemed to be taunting him...could it be possible that they were aware of his nocturnal, alien persona? He had lost his bag amongst the chaos, and it contained his only hope: the Coin. If he could reach it, if it could allow him access to the equipment he needed to crush these things into the ground...

But, as it was, he had only his abilities, and not the knowledge of how to use them properly. He was no trained combatant, not without the Coin's guidance. And so he had only one choice.

"It's time to improvise," he murmured to himself as the atatckers chattered and pranced across the space around him. Balling his hands into fists, he gathered his energy and dashed towards the bag. Almost instantly, the villains were atop him, screeching and cackling in delight.

"Yin!" one cried, clawing at Aaron's chest.

"Yang!" the other blurted, raking his claws across his victim's leg.

Aaron bit through the pain and drove one leg back, sending the one calling himself Yang sprawling. A vicious swipe tore Yin through a pillar, even as Yang recovered and felled Aaron with a sharp kick to the back of his neck. A muffled cry arose as Yang pressed his heel against Aaron's neck, cutting his air supply. Yin assisted with the effort, thrusting his elbows into the mix...

BLAM!

A shot rang out and one of the pair released a strangled whimper. Aaron sprang free from their hold and scrambled towards his bag as Nicholas Naklova loosed off several more metallic projectiles into the deranged twins. Shrieks of terror and agony exploded behind him, but his focus was entirely on the bag as he raced towards it. But, as his hands closed around it, he felt something tear into his back. A cold pain spidered through his entire body, and blood surged into his mouth, overflowing and pooling around his chin. He staggered, turning to determine what thell was going on. Even as he did so, his vision blurred...but not enough to see Nicholas Naklova, with Yin and Yang crouched at his side, gripping the smoking pistol that had just empited a bullet into his body.

Oh, crap.

SuperFerret

05-26-2007, 05:39 PM

Captain Quick

I wake up staring at a white ceiling. I’m in a hospital bed. What happened?

“Oh, you’re up.” The Doctor, nurse, whoever this woman is, says, with the same tone of voice that someone would say “Oh, there’s my keys.”

“Yeah, I am. Where am I? What happened? And why don’t I remember anything?” I say, trying to get out of the bed, “Where’s my family?”

“That’s the strange thing, sir.” The doctor replies, I’m assuming she’s the doctor now, “We don’t know who you are or what happened. As of where you are, you’re in Victory Memorial Hospital in Brooklyn, New York.”

I sigh. They’re probably going to harass me for months about a bill I paid already like they did the last time I was here. “My name is Stephen Blake, and I live here in Brooklyn. I don’t know what happened to me, but I do want to get out of here.”

“Okay, Mr. Blake. All we need to do is make sure you’re healthy and then you’ll be able to leave.”

I'm signing the last of the paperwork when I notice something odd.

"What the ****?" I say, staring at my hand, a look bordering on horror on my face.

"What is it?" the receptionist asks me, as I hand her the stack of papers I had filled out.

"My.. my fingernails.." I mutter, not sure if she heard me, "they're long-ish."

She looks at my hands, and shrugs. "Not really. That's pretty normal for a guy."

"But I bite my nails. It's a bad habit, I know, but my nails have never been this long before." I look back up at her, "How long was I here?"

She checks the records, "Only two days. Some guy brought you in, he said he found you on the side of the Belt Parkway. You had a nasty bump on your head, but otherwise you were fine, just unconscious."

I think, struggling to remember these last few days.

"It's weird what you say about your fingernails though."

I leave the building, stunned and confused as I walk out into the sun.

"You're telling me."

Batman

05-26-2007, 06:30 PM

"HELP! Somebody HELP! They're going to kill me! PLEASE!"

Those were the desperate screams that tore out through the night's sky in an otherwise civil community on the edge of the Tampa Bay area, later that night. A young woman who had decided to take a stroll by the lake on her way home after an evening shift at her nearby workplace ended was now beginning to regret ever doing so. It began when she locked eyes with a passing, seemingly ordinary man. He was a bit intimidating, especially when he looked back at her, but she payed little attention to it.

Then, she began to notice more of them. All staring at her with the same, spine chilling look that made her increase her walk into a slight hustle, and eventually a sprint. Until finally, she reached the end of the boardwalk. But it was blocked by two larger men, wearing the same jackets she had noticed the others wearing. Trying to pass them, she realised that she was in danger the second one layed a hand on her. Furiously releasing herself from his grip, she turned to flee, but was stopped dead in her tracks when she realised that the men she had passed were now approaching her.

Looking over and down to see a parted sidewalk on the edge of the lake, she ran down the grass between the sidewalks, nearly tripping as she did so. But by the time she reached the guard rail that was bolted to the edge of the sidewalk, she horrifically discovered that her persuers were already surrounding her. At first trying to hit one with her purse, she missed, as the thug grabbed it and pulled, ripping the strap from her shoulder and sending countless personal belongings scattering all over the sidewalk behind him. But they didn't care. And neither did she, once she realised what they were really after. They weren't going to rob her. They were going to do something far worse.

"Oh... Oh no... P... Please... Please, just leave me alone...", She pleaded, as tears welled in her eyes, backing against the guard rail.

"No can do, sweetie.", One of them replied, with a malicious grin.

"You be walkin' onto our territory... You become ours. Simple as that'.", Another replied, pulling out a switchblade, as other members of the gang began to pull out different sorts of weapons from their jackets.

"What do you say we break her in, fellas?", One asked, with a sick chuckle, as the others chuckled aswell.

For a brief moment, the woman felt a surge of bravery pulse throughout her body. She could stand up to these men, for a brief second. She jumped, however, feeling a hand run down her arm. Behind her, one of the gang members appeared, grabbing her around the waist with one arm, and around the neck with the other. The woman's struggle for air, and the shock of her predicament, both prevented her from rationally fighting her attacker as the others began to close in. In that instant, she feared this would be the end of her life.

But no one noticed what was happening in the lake behind them. No one noticed the steady parting of water that occured, as a lone, gray object arose from it's depths. It was small enough to be left unnoticed by the gang members as they continued their attack on the innocent young woman, but coming slow enough that if they did see it, they would've been given fair warning. For the figure itself resembled an odd sight, for the lake's waters... that of a Shark's fin. Slowly, it sunk back into the lake, as the woman gurgled a plea for help that no one but the figure heard.

"Help! Somebody help! They're going to kill me! Please!"

Before anyone realised what was happening, the water behind the thug that held the woman in his grasp splashed open, as a shadowed figure arose from it, towering behind the thug. His fellow criminals spotted this, but were too afraid to say anything, as they stared at it with awe. The thug himself didn't realise that something was behind him, until it was far too late. Instantly, the thug found himself grabbed in the same manner he had grabbed the woman. Only tighter, by a stronger arm.

"AHHH!", The thug screamed, as he and the figure who grabbed him plunged backwards, splashing back into the water of the lake that the figure had emerged from.

"JESUS CHRIST!", One of the thugs exclaimed, pulling out a gun from his jeans as he ran up to the edge of the sidewalk, and blindly began firing into the lake itself, hoping to strike and kill whatever had grabbed his partner.

After five rounds of bullets, the thug ran out, breathing heavily. The others began to wonder if he actually had hit whatever grabbed their partner and hauled him off into the lake. Or better yet... what the hell that thing was in the first place.

"Did you get it?!", One asked, frantically.

"I... I dunno.", He responded, confused, peering into the murky waters below him. "I think. I mean, maybe... I..."

The true answer came from a voice that boomed behind them, taking each and every one of the usually fearless gang members off guard, from it's tone.

"Leave the girl alone."

They all turned, weapons drawn, towards the direction that the voice had come in. But all they found was their downed partner, laying on the ground unconciously, soaking wet. They all stared at him, knowing that was impossible. How could he have been behind them when they all saw him being pulled into the water infront?

"What the hell is going on?!", One finally yelled. "What was that thing?!"

"Who cares?!", Another asked. "If you spot it, blast it!"

"But where is it?!"

"I'll give you a hint, fellas."

Every thug went pale with horror, hearing that, as they looked around for the voice's origin yet again, but failed to find it for the second time.

"It's not where you'd think."

Two thugs suddenly went down, unconcious, to the right of the group, their guns falling onto the pavement. No one had seen what attacked them, and nothing appeared behind them when they fell. But everyone in the area knew that whatever had, it was where that voice was coming from. The remaining thugs stayed alert, looking in every possible direction for a sign of life that wasn't their own. One even decided to look back towards the lake, figuring that it'd still be in the water.

"Nope.", The voice called out to that particular thug. "But you're getting warm."

He paused, realising something. When he had backed away, he had bumped into something behind him. Sharply turning around, his gun raised to whatever it was, the thug was too late. A black coated arm shot out from seemingly nowhere, grabbing the thug's weapon and crushing it. The thug screamed, as he was grabbed by the figure in full glory, and lifted off his feet. Crimson, inhuman eyes stared up at the thug with a fury that made the lowly criminal faint, as his fellow gang members spotted the two of them.

Hearing the bullets enter the chambers of each weapon before the thugs were even given a chance to fire, the figure raced forward, dropping the thug on the ground where he had been suspended, and averted getting hit by bullets long before they hit the pavement. The gang members, now down to two, reloaded their weapons, not noticing as the figure suddenly arose behind them both. One looked over, spotting it, before being punched in the face by a blackened fist.

The force of the hit sent the thug crashing into a sidewalk bench twelve feet away from where he had been punched. His partner, the only gang member left, turned around to try and fight the figure. But again, it was gone. The thug gritted his teeth, in annoyance.

"SHOW YOURSELF, GODDAMMIT!", The thug yelled, ready to fire his weapon.

"Your choice."

The thug turned around, finding himself face to face with a nearly featureless head, coated with what seemed to be a deep gray skin. Ontop of the head lied what seemed to be a fin... the same fin the gang would've seen coming, had they not been preoccupied with their own selfish needs from the innocent young woman they were attacking. But what struck the thug the most were the eyes. The glowing red eyes that seemed to stare out at him with an unsaid anger in what he had done. The thug didn't know what he was facing. But he was about to find out.

"And a badly made choice, at that."

Grabbing the shirt collar of the criminal ahead of him, the black and gray clad figure turned, and charged forward at lightning speed. The thug didn't even realise what was going on, until the figure finally stopped. The thug's eyes grew wide, upon learning that both of them were many feet below the water. The thug tried to swim up, but the figure didn't budge. He simply kept the thug held down, forcefully, his red eyes glowing even brighter in the shadowy water around them.

"But what can I say? You come into my territory...", The figure stated, oddly as clearly spoken as if he were on land. "...You become mine. Simple as that."

The thug screamed out, bubbles surrounding him as the figure then threw himself, and the thug upwards. The thug flew through the air, crashing onto the pavement, dripping wet as he passed out. The woman who had been attacked by the gang, who had witnessed all of this occuring, stared up at her rescuer as he remained crouched on the guard rail, before backflipping and diving back into the water. She stood up, trying to watch him leave, or at least thank him... it, whatever the figure was, for saving her. But it was gone. Washed away in the murky tide of the lake.

Turning around, still evidently in shock by her experience, the woman bent down to gather her things that the gang had dropped out of her purse. But to her surprise, the purse was laying at her feet, everything put back in it's place. The woman stared at it for minutes, before finally hearing the sirens of the police in the distance. For once, she thought, there was someone out there who could actually be reliable.

* * *

He heard the same sirens, even though he was now miles away, standing ontop the Sulphur Springs water tower that overlooked the lake. Though no one could see it, he had a satisfied expression on his face. Mark Garfield's face, to be exact, as he realised that those five long months of questioning his purpose in life had finally payed off. And much better than he had expected, aswell.

It's a start., He thought to himself, before leaping off the tower, and diving back into the lake.

A very, very good start.

He felt like he could take on a million more of the criminals that the city had to offer. So he set off towards the city, racing beneath the waters of the lake, or any body of water he could find in the area, to do just that. Mark had finally found a use for his powers. And on that evening, Tampa, and the world, had gained quite an unexpected hero.

Matt Murdock

05-26-2007, 06:44 PM

http://i64.photobucket.com/albums/h163/edlewis657/InfinityBanner.jpg

Infinity: Part 1

"Yes. Yes, sir, Mr. President. I completely understand. Yes. The utmost secrecy, sir." The man in the dark lab hangs up his office phone and holds his face in his hands. He hears a soft knock on the door and opens it. The man's wife is standing in the doorway with a hand on her hip.

"C'mon, mister macho scientist, time to come to bed." She says, wrapping a hand around his shoulder.

He sighs and takes her hand in his own.

"I'm going to have to... I'm going to have to leave for a little while."

She stops dead in her tracks and glares at him.

"No, honey. Not again, come on. That would be the third time this year."

He nods slowly.

"Yeah, yeah, I know." He says, turning to her. "But... this time it's big. Like, government stuff."

"How long?" He asks, impatient.

"I don't know. Apparently, there's some high security clearance stuff I have to go through and my actual research could take months. But... I'd have to leave tomorrow morning." He said hopelessly.

She nodded slowly, realizing that no matter how much she tried to talk her husband out of his research, when his mind was made up, there was no convincing him of anything else.

The pair slipped quietly up the stairs to their bedroom. Albert took a few extra seconds to slip into the room of his twin boys. He kissed them both on their heads softly and tucked them in, turning of their lamps and plugging in their night-light. He gently let the door click into place as he left their room and headed for his bed. He opened his closet door and eased his old, worn luggage out of it's nest by his shoes. He tossed in the necessities: shoes, undershirts, and toiletries. Once he was packed, he drew the shades and went to bed.

When he woke up at 3:00 in the morning the next day, Albert Michaels didn't bother waking his family He scribbled a note on the fridge and stuck it under a magnet just before he left. He got into his average, midsized sedan and drove to the private airport just outside of the city.

He was greeted at the airport runway by several men in black suits. He shook hands with all of them until he was standing in front of a man chewing gum and wearing sunglasses. The man wasn't as sharply dressed as his peers, he looked like he needed a shave, and his demeanor was far more casual.

Extending a hand, Michaels said feebly, "You must be agent Caldwell."

The man slid his sunglasses off and extended a hand.

"And you must be Dr. Michaels." He said, shaking the doctor's hand. "Come on in, we have a lot to talk about."

Michaels boarded the small, private plane and saw that one of the chairs had a placard with his name on it. He wedged himself into the old seat and glanced across to the seat opposite him. Agent Caldwell sat down in the chair and handed Michaels a folder labeled 'The Area 51 Project'. On the font of the folder was the classic 'Top Secret' label stamp.

As the stairs were ascending and the doors closing, Agent Caldwell leaned back in his chair and looked at Dr. Albert Michaels.

"What we're about to discuss," he said, "will not leave this plane."

Michaels nodded silently as he looked out of the window of the private jet.

"Good." Caldwell said, opening his briefcase. He removed a folder from it and opened the stow away table between himself and Michaels. He slides the folder across the table and taps it with his finger twice. "On July 8, 1974 an alien space craft crash landed in Roswell, New Mexico. Many believe that the craft was a hoax, a fallacy. This is not true. Despite statements made by the United States government, the craft did indeed exist."

Albert Michaels held a burst of laughter at bay. He looked up at Caldwell.

"Right. Well, what does this have to do with me?"

Caldwell adjusted himself in his seat.

"You, my friend, are going to investigate this craft. It is currently stored at the government site at Area: 51. We've had scientists working on it for years, almost six decades, and still we've only got a handful of answers."

Michaels took the folder and opened it up.

"Were there any specimens in the craft?" He asked.

"Specimens?" Caldwell asked.

"Yeah, yeah you know. Specimens. Little green men. Guys with glass bowls over their heads, Mysterio-type fellas."

"Mysterio? I think I had a bowl of those for breakfast." Caldwell said, standing up on the jet and getting a sandwich. "What is that, anyway? A robot from some tv show or something?" He muttered, through a mouthful of sandwich.

"No, no, he's a villain in the Spider-Man comics. He, uh, used his knowledge of movie special effects to fool his foes." He pushed his glasses up from sliding down his nose. "Basically I'm asking this: how do you know you haven't been conned?"

Caldwell sat with a sneer on his face.

"We're not naive, Albert. We investigated this thing for years, we know the space craft is legitimate, we just don't know how to power it. And that is where you come in. We need you to use your background in hypothetical fuel sources and activate the ship."

For a moment, Albert Michaels was speechless. He had no idea what to say.

He coughed, he sat up straighter in his chair, and his breath quickened. He did most everything except respond to the stoic government agent across from him.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Michaels finally spoke. "So... uh, where do I sign?"

A smirk slides across the face of the FBI agent as he takes a single page document across the table. Michaels reads it out loud as he scans it.

"I, Albert Michaels, of sound mind and of legal consenting age do swear herein, under legal penalty, that I waiver all intellectual property rights to the Government of the United States of America. Whatever scientific findings are made by me under government funding are the sole property of the Government. My findings may not be publicized or discussed with any parties not involved in the Government investigation occurring at Area: 51."

Albert Michaels glances up at Agent Caldwell as the tip of his pen touches the signature line. Caldwell nods his head a few times and Albert Michaels signs the contract.

"Congratulations, Mr. Michaels," Caldwell says, snatching the paper away from the poor scientist, "you've just become property of the U.S. Government."

Saved

05-26-2007, 07:24 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Cellvile

Time: Night

“Hey, Jim? You got the gang ready?”
“Yeah. We all gots our guns loaded. Are the Kulls here to fight yet?”
“Yeah. They are on the other side of parking lot waiting in their cars.”
“You mean, them cars there?”
“Yeah. They have been here waiting for us for about, two hours. I say we get this fight on.”
“Yeah, the Reds and the Kulls have been at war for years. It’s time we just get this over with, and kill ‘em all now. They tryin’ to take our land. It won’t happen no more.”

Blitzen District has been a war zone for almost twenty years. The Kulls and the Reds are two rival gangs that can’t coexist. One has to die, for the other to survive. It’s been this way since they first fought. They want all or nothing. The Police don’t help. They sit around waiting for them to kill each other. Meanwhile, innocent people die. I’ve watched this since I came to live here, even back when I was in the FBI. In fact, I stopped a couple drug deals and gang fights on different missions. The only reason the government say it necessary to intervene, was because the drug deals were from out of town suppliers. I watched, ten years I watched. War, drugs, violence, theft. And the police, the mayors, and the congressmen have done nothing. Well, now I can make a difference.

I remember, two years ago, when I was with the FBI. I was assigned to a sting on drugs coming into Blitzen. Me and my partner, Jen Hansen, we were unstoppable. Never failed an assignment. Never. When we got there, two cars were already outside the house. Normal, right? Wrong. This house had no owner for almost six months. We new it should be empty, yet two cars were outside, and the lights were on inside. We knew we got there too late for the sting. I persuaded her to go with me so we could bust the deal. Get the scumbags, and bring them to justice. No way they’d loose in court, not with all the evidence we’d find inside. She agreed, so we went in.
When we busted down the door, we see five, six guys. There were ten crates, and two of them were open. I took a glance, and saw vials in one crate, and lab equipment in the other. About four of the guys in there were just brutes. Guns, gang colors, and everything. But two of the guys looked…professional. They weren’t gangbangers at all. I knew this was weird, but I decided to just overlook it as some type of fluke. Second mistake I made that night.
Jen and I had our guns drawn. We told them to get on the ground, drop their guns, yada yada. That’s when one of the guys put of his hand. He had no gun in it, so no worries. Just yell at him and he’d drop. Well, lets just say that was the third mistake of the night. Should’ve shot him right then, but we didn’t know what was really going on. The man’s hand started to steam, then about a second later, blades shot out, and hit Jen. I yelled as I watched her fall to the ground. All I could do was watch, and hope she was still alive. If I went to her side, we were both doomed. So I kept my gun up, aimed, and shot the guy, right in the head. He dropped to the floor, dead. I pointed my gun at the others. Told them that I wasn’t playing around. They stood standing. I wasn’t sure what the guy who shot Jen was, but I didn’t want to risk another one of them having that ability. They kept standing, and I gave them one last warning. One of the other guys came at me. I shot him, ten twelve times. Each time was a headshot or a shot to a vital organ. The bullets just bounced off. He finally reached me, so I pistol whipped him across the face. He took the hit, as his head turned to the hit. He turned his head back to look at me and punched my in the stomach. I dropped to my knees. I looked up at him, he was smiling with his arms crossed. I looked over to Jen, and saw her eyes. She was crying. It wasn’t fear that made her cry, but something else. She stared back at me, and into my eyes. I’ll never forget what she said. She said, “I love you Eric. I have since we met. I just never had enough courage to tell you.” I looked back at her, and a tear fell from my eye as I held my stomach. I told her I loved her too, and I was sorry I got her into this. She told me it wasn’t my fault, and her eyes closed. I still don’t know to this day if she died right then or not, cause a second later I let go of my stomach, and punched the guy in front of me. His body was like rock. I broke my hand on his leg, and grabbed that, as I yelled in pain. Then he punched me across the face, and I blacked out.
I don’t have any real memories after that. I had dreams that could’ve been real, but I am still unsure. I dreamt I was in some sort of lab. I was strapped to a table, as a man injected my body with a syringe. I still have that dream to this day. The only real memory I have after I was knocked out was when I was in a stretcher in an ambulance. My friend, John Stevens, was right beside me. He was a rookie then, nut none the less a good friend. I asked him, where I was. He told me they found me knocked out strapped down in a room of the building I was sent to sting. I looked around, and remembered. I asked him frantically where Jen was. I asked what happened to her, if they found her, if she survived. He told me they never found her. She wasn’t there, and there was no forensic evidence she was ever there. I blacked out after that, and awoke in a hospital bed. I looked around the room, and saw a note from the guys at my unit. “Get well soon,” it read. How generic I thought. I hit the button for the nurse. A minute or two went by, and no one arrived. Not even anyone to tell me they were coming. I hit it again, and again. No one came. I looked over to the computer device next to me that measure heart rate. Still have no clue what the hell you call that thing. It was spiking from the top of the screen to the bottom, and in really close space between each spike. No clue what that means, but it just made me panic more. And soon, the panic turned to rage. I didn’t know why I was so angry, but I was, and at that point, I really didn’t care. The nurse walked in the room and told me to calm down. I yelled at her, and asked why she was late. She told me to stay calm, and called in two orderlies. I got out of the bed, and jumped at them. They both slammed me to the bed, and the nurse walked over with a needle. My mind thought back to my dream, and I went into overdrive. I somehow got enough energy to shoot the orderlies off me. I didn’t know how I did it then, but I do now. It was my shockwave ability. But, we’ll get to that in a minute. The nurse was able to inject me before I pushed the orderlies off me just enough to knock me out momentarily. I guess she got me again when I passed out, cause it was the next day when I woke up again. This time, two guys in suits were standing with their backs to the door, and John was sitting in a chair, reading some Times story. I got myself up a bit, and he walked over to me. “Hey, buddy. How you doing?” He said.
“Fine.” I said.
“Can you believe these gang wars in Blitzen District? Causing all that trouble over differences in their gangs.”
“Yeah.” I responded. “And I live there. How do you think I feel? If I had my way, I’d get the director to send our agents there to throw them all away. Maybe even kill a few, just to scare them all to compliance.”
“Ok, ok. Calm down.”
“Why is everyone saying that to me! I am calm.”
“Right, of course you are man.”
“Any news on Jen?”
“No.” He said compassionately. “We’ve had men there looking the place over and over for a week. No news.”
“I’ve been out for a week!” I exclaimed.
“Yeah. You took some kinda beating there. But, that’s what I’m here to discuss.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I finally got promoted.” I looked at him funny for a minute. As good as that is for him, why would I give a damn in my current state?
“Yeah, yeah. That’s good for you and all. But why would you wait by my bedside with two guys guarding the door, just to tell me you got promoted.”
“Let me finish.” He started. “I got promoted to your position. They…let you go.” I filled with rage, but tried to keep calm.
“Why the hell would they do that! You just started a month ago! You don’t have half as much experience as me!”
“I know. I’m sorry about this. They told me to tell you, whatever happened there…something happened to you. Your, different now.”
“Different? What the hell does that mean!”
“I don’t know. I asked hem and they told me it was classified. They gave me your papers and told me you were fired, and I had your job. Then I told him you’d want an answer. They told me to just tell you you’re a liability now. You have a huge spike in your aggression, and are no longer an asset to have in the FBI.”
“What do I do now, then!? If I can’t be in the FBI, do I join CSI? CSA?”
“Actually. They told me a government job for you is out of the question, due to your…current state.”
“What the hell am I supposed to do?”
“They said you should consider a civilian job, and a civilian life.” At that moment, everything I had sought to achieve since I was ten was ripped away from me. All those years spent working hard in college, all for nothing. A civilian job? Why not just kill me? After our conversation. He left, and I never spoke to him again. Once I left the hospital, two weeks later, he kept leaving me messages on my machine. I never returned any of them. After a while, he stopped calling. My guess is he let it o, and considered me dead. And I guess that is true, cause the old me did die that day, died the last day I had with Jen, right when she died.
I’ve never been the same emotionally, and physically? Ha! Don’t get me started! But that’s another story. Right now, I have to fight these two gangs. Keep them from hurting any civilians, and maybe stop them for good if I’m lucky. Theses guys have done horrible things, and to day they pay for their crimes. See, there was one thing I left out of my story. When I left the FBI that day in the hospital, I did find a new job. But not a normal one like you’d think, and certainly not a civilian job. I’m Pulse. Some call me a vigilante, some call me a crook. Some think my actions are justified, but most don’t. Either way, my job is devoted to stopping any kind of sin, and protecting the innocent. And right now, there’s a hell of a lot of bloodshed about to start.

The Kulls get out of their cars, and the Reds go to meet them at the middle ground. They line up, and their leaders go to the middle.
“You guys, you’s is goin’ die tonight, *****.”
“The Kulls fear no one. We’ll bury you all tonight, brother.”
“I doubt that. We called the Reds, cause were ever we go, there is red blood spilled. And tonight, it’ll be yours.”
“We’ll see.” The two men go to back to their side. The move back a little, and take out their guns. Pulse stands on top of the building, right beside the parking lot. He crouches, ready to jump.
“Alright boys, get your guns ready. We cause hell tonight.”
“Kulls, arm yourselves and stand ready. We clear our grounds of these rats tonight.”
Pulse puts his arms out and sends shockwaves from his feet, lifting him into the air. The two gangs are too focused to see him, nor hear him. They aim their weapons at each other. Suddenly, a man’s voice is heard from the air and they look up. Pulse drops from the air, and right in between the two gangs.
“What the hells is this s^%#?”
“Yeah, who the hell you think you are, punk! This is no place for some ballerina in tights.”
“Well, boys. I’ve been watching you morons fightin’ it out for too long. Tonight, you planned to kill your rivals, and take control of what you think is rightfully yours. Well, I’m hear to show you this isn’t yours. It belongs to the people. You know, the guys you murder and mug for a few bucks so you can maybe get a fix, maybe a couple whores, and a good time. Well, tonight it ends. You both die tonight, and no one will escape.”
The gangs raise their guns to Pulse, and Pulse raises his hands.
“And so it begins.” Multiple clicks can be heard throughout the mass of people.
“And ends.”

Eddie Brock

05-26-2007, 07:28 PM

Foghorn, Montana
1 Month Ago

Believing that my troubles were over, I went back to school and lived my normal life. I would soon learn that my troubles were far from over.

One day, as I was taking a shower, I transformed once again. Luckily, I had trained myself to control the transformations back before I was cured, so I was able to reform as a human right away. Needless to say, I was still freaked out.

I got to Frances’ house as fast as I could. I wanted answers. She said I was fine, so why was this side of me back?

“Frances! Open up!” I yelled, pounding at the door.

She came to the door and opening it, staring at me for a moment before asking, “What? What is it?”

“The transformations! They’re back!” I shouted nervously. She just nodded and opened the door all the way for me to come in.

“Well, what’s the problem?” she asked.

“Isn’t it obvious?!” I asked incredulously.

She begins to prepare tea, and I hear her answer from the kitchen, “I’m sorry if you expected more, but this is best anyone can offer you.”

I stomp into the kitchen before adding, “What?!”

“You touched the sword…that Demonic side will always be part of you. I merely helped repress it,” she explains whilst pouring herself a cup.

“Repress it? Repress it?!” I shout furiously. “I don’t want to repress it - I want to get rid of it!”

“Can’t be done,” she replies calmly. She then takes a sip and looks at me.

I stagger backward, feeling the magnitude of this all. “But…I….I can’t…I don’t want to be a monster.”

“And you won’t be,” Frances says matter-of-factly. “Just because you are half-Demon doesn’t mean that you have to be a monster. That ritual we performed, it gave you control over that part of yourself. You can do whatever you want with it. Hell, you can ignore it if you’d like. The important thing is that the transformation process was stopped, and you managed to keep your humanity in-tact.”

“So I’m supposed to feel….lucky?!” I shout.

“Precisely,” she responds, taking another sip.

I storm out, feeling very upset that I’ve been misled.

Byrd Man

05-26-2007, 09:05 PM

Today

Pain racks up and down my knee as I lay in bed, I don't even have to open my eyes to know it's raining. I guess that's one of the perks of blowing out your knee. The clock on my bedside tells me it's almost seven. So, it's a good a time as any to get up......

"Come on, you piece of ****. Turn over."

My little Toyota groans as I struggle to start it. I finally stop and lay my head on then steering wheel.

"Sounds like the timing belt, hon."

Mom walks up to the front of the car and taps the hood.

"Pop it open."

I reach down and pop it open as she lifts the hood up and looks down at the motor.

"Yep, the timing belt must of snapped. A new one should cost you twenty bucks."

I get out the car and walk up to mom.

"I guess I'm footing it to work today. Today I get payed so I'll run by Advanced after I get off work."

"Okay, just be careful. It's been raining on and off this morning. I don't want your slipping on your bad knee."

She reaches up and hugs me.

"Don't worry, I'll be safe."

Mom breaks her arms away and watches as I walk off to work....

The wire welder pops and throws sparks as I lay down a bead of molten metal on the shaft, slowly building it's diameter up to where I can machine it to it's right size.

"Matt! Matt!"

I cut the welder off and throw open my welding mask, my boss stands on the other side of the welding box.

"What's wrong, Bob?"

"Nothing, it's 5. Quitting time."

I smile and take my welding gloves off.

"Cool, let's go."

Bob puts his hand on my shoulder and looks at me.

"Hold up a sec, I wanted to talk to you about something. I know what today is, and you know what today is. But, I'm gonna have to ask if you wouldn't mind waiting a little while for your paycheck."

"What? How long?"

"Two weeks, atleast. I'm sorry, I just don't have enough money. Work's been slow lately."

I nod silently.

"Alright, see you tommorow."

....................

"You alright?"

"Hmm? Yeah, just lost in my own thoughts."

Jessica squeezes my hand and smiles at me. We're parked outside the Dairy Queen, in her car. Ofcourse.

"So, Bob didn't pay you and used a weak excuse like that?"

"Yeah. It'll be okay, I can walk or take the bus till I get paid."

Jessica gives an understanding nod. I thank God I have her with me, I don't know if I could have taken these past two years without her love and support.

"How's Anita doing? I haven't been over to your house in a few weeks."

"Mom's fine, she's taking a class to become a detective. I hope she passes, she's been on the force for almost twenty years, all of them as a beat cop."

"Good she deserves it."

Jessica cranks up her car and starts to pull out the parking lot.

"Where are we going?"

"To my house."

"Won't the preacher be upset?"

Jessica's father is a minister at Solid Rock Baptist Church downtown.

"Well, him and momma went to a convention in Kansas City, they won't be back till Saturday night."

"Well, Hallelujah."

.................

Jessica's car rolls to a stop outside my house. It's a little after midnight, both of us have work in the morning so I have to make it quick.

"I better get on inside."

I dig into my pocket and pulls something shiny out, I nonchalantly slip in on Jessica's finger.

"This is my class ring, It'll have to do until I can afford something better."

"That stuff doesn't matter, Matt. All that matters is that I have you."

I lean in and kiss her softly, a tender kiss, no tounge.

"I love you."

"I love you too."

I get out the car just as the rain starts to pour down. I hurry inside and shut the front door behind me.

"Well, maybe that accident wasn't such a bad thing after all."

Tyna's Jewelry had the best rings and rocks on the southside of Chi-Town, but the thing I was most intrested in was the tiny engagement ring with the small diamond that sat in the window, I've stoped and looked at it the past few days on my way to work. I've got a few minutes before I have to be at work, so I go inside and get the fat lady at the counter's attention.

"How can I help you?"

"Umm. That engagment ring in the window? I'd like to put it on layaway."

She smiles one of those fake smiles to try to show she cares.

"Aww. Must be some lady? Let me get it for you."

She heads to the front of the store and plucks the ring out the window.

"Alright, we'll need a downpayment of 500 dollars before we can put it on layaway."

I dig into my wallet and pull out my ATM card.

"Here, I think that should do."

She takes the card from my hands and swipes it in the machine, a loud beep goes off and she tries it again. Shaking her head, she hands it back to me.

"Sorry, hun. But it says you don't have enough money. I can't let you put it on layaway."

She walks to put the ring back up as I slump my shoulders and walk out the door.

"Well....thanks anyway."

........

Bob's waiting for me by the time I arrive at work.

"Hey, Matt. Sit down in that chair over there. I need to talk to your for a second."

Bob places his hand on my knee as I sit down across his desk from me.

"Remember how I wouldn't be able to pay you until this week? Well, I got some good news, I've got your paycheck now. But, the bad news is that I'm going to have to let you go. You're a damn good worker, I just can't afford you."

He slides my check across the desk to me.

"Sorry."

............

It's been two days since I was layed off and I've been scowering the classified ads in The Tribune once every morning. There's a huge ad that's been taken out and it get's my attention.

Looking for money?
Need $$$ fast?
Then call Frytech now!
Frytech is looking for test subjects for brand new formala
Applicants must be under 50 with a history of back and lower body injuries. Call 1800-545-9067 to apply. Applicants will make anywhere between $500-$1000.

It's the money part that catches my eye. Would I really sell my body to science just for a few bucks? Well, I'll be able to buy that ring and possibly put a down payment on a house for Jessica and I. It's with a heavy heart that I dial the number in the paper.

"Hello?"

"Yes, I'm Matt Byrd. I'd like to sign up for that experiment I read about in the paper."

Saved

05-26-2007, 11:37 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Cellvile

Time: Night

Location: Parking lot

So, incase you missed me last time, I’m Pulse. I gave a whole story last time, and I’m not repeating it. I’m currently in between two rival gangs who wanted to kill each other, but now want to kill me. Why? Because I called them out. They want to cause nothing but bloodshed here tonight. I do too, but mine is justified. I’m here to make sure they kill each other, so they can’t hurt any others. I just hope I finish before the cops show up. But judging by their past habits, that won’t be for a long time.

“Tell ya what, b^%$. I’m in a good mood tonight. We won’t kill ya, if you just leave, and don’t interfere.”
“No. I’m here to stop you both. And I don’t take mercy from killers. And just so you know…I don’t give it either.”
“Fine. Fire!”
“Kill those mother f%@$*^%!”
They open fire on Pulse. He shoots shockwaves from his hands, and they send the bullets from both sides back. Some bullets go into gang members, others don’t have enough force. Many men drop in pain, but pick their gun back up and shoot from the ground. Pulse keeps sending shockwaves back every time a bullet is fired. And every time he shoots a shockwave at the incoming bullets, the bullets go back at the side that fired it.
“What the f%$# are you?”
“I’m the one thing that stands between you and the people.”
“Yo man, ain’t that from a movie?”
“Maybe. But does it really matter!” Both sides have stopped firing. Every man there except Pulse has been hit with a bullet by now. Pulse out stretches his hands, and aims them toward the downed men. He shoots another blast from both hands, hitting the gang members, pushing them back about five meters, and sending any guns on the ground flying from the area.
“So what was that part about you guys killing me? Cause so far, it’s been, what, two minutes? And you guys haven’t put a scratch on me.”
“Don’t count on it b*&^#!” The Kulls gang leader comes from behind Pulse, catching him off guard. He takes out a switch blade and stabs him in the shoulder. Pulse lets out an angry cringe, and turn his head to the man.
“*Nyah.* That hurts, you know. And, *nyrrg* you couldn’t possible be in a worse place.” Pulse flexes his back, and a shockwave sends Kulls leader flying backward. The knife still sticks in his back. It’s in deep. He cringes again, and pulls it out. He sends a shockwave from his hand toward the Reds, and sends them flying backward again. He turns to the Kulls, and sends a shockwave to them, knocking them back on the ground. He walks over to the Kulls leader, who’s holding his broken arm from his fall. Pulse stands in front of him, and the Kulls leader stares back up at him.
“You know, my shockwaves are pretty powerful if I could stop your bullets and send them back at you in only a couple waves. Imagine what would happen, if I threw this knife at you, then sent a wave right behind it.”
“Yo, man. Just…just met me go. We’ll give you protection.”
“Protection! Look around! Does it look like I need protection, junior?”
“We can give you…uh…money…or assets! We own a lot of clubs and lots of places round here. You got free passes every place we own.”
“Mhh. As tempting as this sounds, I told you before. I don’t give mercy.”
“This ain’t mercy! It’s a bargain!”
“I-“ Pulse hears gunshots from behind him. He expects a bullets in his back, but none hit him. He turns to see the Reds and the Kulls trying to get out of the parking lot, but they are shooting at each other. Some run, some jump in the cars and drive away.
“Hey man, yous ain’t going nowhere!”
“Us, you were tryin’ to leave!”
“We aint’t scared, punk! You are!”
“Yeah, well at least we’ll make it out of here alive!”

Pulse turns back to the Kulls leader. “Well. Look at them now. Willing to rather run away and leave you then help you by shooting me in the back. I am, after all, just a man.”
“No, you’re a freak!”
“Whatever keeps you guys scared. I’ll be back for you. I have to make sure they don’t escape.” Pulse turns to see an empty parking lot. He hears nothing but yelling and gunshots in the distance. He looks around the lot to see only abandon guns, stray bullets, and many dead gang members. He turns around to the Kulls leader, but he is gone. Only a pool of blood remains where he once sat.
“Running from a battle! You too!” Pulse shouts. "Not very scary if you run when things get too hard!”
“Oh, we’ll be back, punk!” A voice says from the distant darkness. “And you’re gonna be top of out hit list!”
Pulse looks around for the leader, but he can’t find him.
“Well, s*&^. As far as first battles go, that was pretty horrible. I let most of them get away, both leaders are still alive, and I even had one in my grasp. Plus, they probably injured tons of people shooting at each other as they both ran off.” Pulse sighs. “Now my identity has gotta be more secret than ever. Not that I have anyone to protect beside myself.” Pulse runs off down an alleyway, and to the back of a building. He looks around to see if anyone is there, and ducks inside. He picks up a backpack, and opens it. He pulls clothes out of it, and begins to put them on. As soon as he finishes, he takes off his mask, and puts it in his jacket pocket. He crumples the bag, and puts it in his pocket. He walks through the building to the other side, and walks to the front. He comes from behind the counter at a café, and the manager looks at him weird.
“Who the hell are you?”
“Just a guy. By the way, you may want to call the cops. Tons of dead bodies in the parking lot on South Street. I’d have called, but I frankly don’t care. Just another night in this town.”
He walks around the counter and out the front door.

God that was a mess. Oh, you still here? Damn, you must really want to hear the rest of my story. Or, you may have just stuck around to watch the battle. Well, either way, you won’t want to miss the rest of my past. It may be a horrible and sick joke for me, but it’s a good story for others. Where was I? Oh, right, I left the hospital. Yeah, when I got back to my apartment, that’s when things really started to go downhill.
I sat at home all day watching reruns of stupid shows, eating ships and what ever I could fine. I was basically a pathetic mess. And when Friends ended? Oh, man that really set me back. But, anyway, I always was looking in the jobs section of the paper. A civilian job. What does that really mean? I saw trash man, mail man, janitor. Basically all the jobs for people without my credentials. I kept looking, and looking, until I finally found one that I could deal with. Reporter for the Cellville Post. Did I want it? No. But reporter was a good job and I needed one bad. On my application, I used my new old job I was given by the FBI, so I could have a normal life. I remember walking into the office for the interview.

“Hello, Mr, Hernadez. I’m here about the job for reporter.”
“Yeah. So, what do you have. Wow me.”
“What do you mean?”
“Why should I hire you?”
“Well, I’m a good worker. I’ve had plenty of experience.”
“Yeah, yeah. I’ve heard all this crap before. What makes you so special.”
“Well, besides the fact I’m more than qualified for this job, I was very good at my last job, and I did very well. Only made one mistake.”
“That what got you fired?” I tried to hold back my anger. If he only knew what I went through.
“Yep.” I said. Balling my fists as hard as I could.
“Well, you’re better than the other little mongrels that I had before you. You’re hired.”

When I got the job, I got right to work the next day. I did tons of stories. The new construction work the mayor was planning, the new stores the mayor was planning, the new woman the mayor was cheating with. It was crazy. Being a reporter allowed me to not respect anyone’s personal space, and get the answers I wanted. In fact, as a reporter, I discovered most of the knowledge I know about the gangs around here. Even did a few stories on them. Hoped the public, the police, and the government would read them, and maybe do something about it. But everyone was too scared or just didn’t care enough to want to make a difference. Well, my big break came when I did a story on the gangs involvement in teens, when a school shooting occurred due to gang war. About three kids died, and sixteen injured. None of those who died were gang members. I wrote the article to touch everyone’s heart. People don’t care when adults kill other adults, but maybe if they saw how gang violence affected kids, they’d feel change was needed. Well, when the article got published, it some how slipped past the Editor, cause when he read the paper that day, he was furious. He called me into his office and told me some crap about how the article should’ve been about the kids and their grieving families. Not trying to make some kind of point or drastic change. Well, nonetheless, he felt that I might do it again, and he didn’t want some guy out with a vendetta against, God forbid, crime and gangs writing for his paper anymore. So, it was back to the couch and the want ads.

Another month went by, and no job insight. My money was running thin, and I was nearly out. Oh, yeah. And a week after I got fired, they published a retraction on my article, and said how sorry they were that it made it into the paper, and how it was my fault. I was worried that I would never get hired for any job after that. Luckily, I did find another job. Yeah, it’s amazing how the local Burger Queen doesn’t discriminate against job history. Yeah, a 39 year old man working at a fast food joint. Really normal. I worked there for about six months, before I quit for my new job. Luckily, my time there wasn’t a waste. Some gang members worked there, and I was able to get the scoop on some inside info, and actually get to meet the people involved with that s#*&. You’d think I’d learn they were nice people, just wrapped up in a bad situation, right? Yeah, no. They were all scum. Selfish, no regard for others. All they cared about was money, drugs, sex, or acceptance. And they got it through their gangs. It was disgusting, and an example of the worst in mankind. My heart didn’t go out to them, but their family. And what trouble they brought them as a result of this.

Well, after Burger Queen, I applied for a job as a DJ at a club. Club Blood to be specific. You’d think I’d have put two in two together, regarding the name, right? Nope. I worked there cause the money was much better than a fast food restaurant. I worked there for a month, and by then, it’d been a year and a half since I got fired from the FBI, and my life went down the drain. When I worked there, I watch people get drunk, high, you name it. Naked women dancing on poles as I played the music loud enough to blow out your eardrums. Well, one night, a group of guys walked in wearing green blazers. Nothing suspicious to me. Just looked really, unfashionable. But who was I to judge what is cool? Well, they hit the dance floor, and picked up some girls and danced with them. Well, that’s when some club security wearing black shirts with red lining, the club uniform, approached them, and told them to leave. They started to push each other around, until the bouncer gabbed the guy by the shirt, and tried to drag him out. One of the guys in the green blazer pulled out a knife, and stabbed one of the bouncers. The other bouncers rushed over, and took out their guns. The guys in green did the same, and in a few seconds, bullets started shooting. I saw them firing at each other, and a couple guys went down. But then I saw one of the innocent girls there for a good time with her boyfriend drop. Her boyfriend caught her before she hit the floor, and held her, as she slowly passed on. The bullets were still being fired, even as he watched his love go. I left my post and went down there. I figured my FBI training gave me enough of an edge to stop the shooting. When I went down there, I got about ten feet from the fight and they started to fire at me. I ran behind the flipped table where the bouncers were taking cover.
“Dude, what are you doing down here?”
“I came to help.”
“Save yourself, we got em covered.”
“Dammit. Stop shooting at them. Then they’ll stop shooting, and no one else will get hurt!”
“Are you crazy? These are the Kulls! They want anyone running this club dead! The fact that they had the balls to come into our zone was enough for us to kill them. But we just asked them to leave, and they start this.”
“No, you started the shooting!”
“Yeah, cause they stabbed Paul!”
“You can take care of knives! Why use the guns!”
“Dude, you crazy! Guns is a one shot deal. One shot, boom, they dead.”
“Yeah, well it’s worked so far!”
“You don’t have a clue what this is really about, do you!?”
“Do you!?” I walked out from behind the table and tried to run at the green blazer men, hiding behind another flipped table. They shot at me, I ducked a couple shots, their aim isn’t so great when the club lights flicker from light to dark, to red, then dark. I tied to use this to my advantage, moving when it went black. It didn’t work. I got shot. I dropped to the ground, and hit hard. I looked at them as they disregarded me, and began shooting at the bouncers again. I struggled to get up, until one of the guys saw me alive, and shot me again. My anger was at its peak. I still couldn’t move, but I outstretched my arm, trying to grab onto nothing to allow me to move. Suddenly, the table the green blazered guys were behind flew back at them, then they fell to the ground. They were open and exposed. They tried to run back, but they fell to the ground, and hit hard. Like something pushed them. The bouncer behind me took their chance, and shot them dead.
A little while later, the paramedics showed up, and put me in the back of the ambulance. As I sat upright, ready to get to the hospital, one of the bouncers came to the back of the ambulance.

(To be continued below...)

Saved

05-26-2007, 11:38 PM

(continued)

"Listen, Eric.” He said. “Boss never wanted you hurt. But, you know too much. He wants me to kill you, but I like you. Just don’t come back to work, and wait a month or two to get another job. I’ll tell him I killed you, and he won’t come looking for you after a month. Just so he knows your dead. And, when you get back out in the real world, don’t say anything about what happened. Ok?”

“Sure. Thanks.” He walked away, and the paramedics closed the doors. On the way to the hospital, I thought about what he said. I put the pieces together in my head. Club Blood was a Reds territory, and the green blazered Kulls broke the boundary by going into their area. I thought to myself. Damn, that’s twice I died. I must have a knack for escaping the grim reaper. As much as I didn’t want to push my luck, it was a fact I duly noted.

When I got to the hospital, they got the bullets out, bandaged me, and told me I’d be out in a week. As I laid in the bed in my room, I thought back to what happened in the club during the fight. Why did the table fly back away from the Kulls? And what pushed them down as they tried to run? I thought for a minute, and remembered back to when I was in the hospital last. When the orderlies tried to hold me down, and inject me. I wasn’t strong enough to push two strong guys off my in that state by myself! Yet, they flew back off me, like something pushed them. Then I remembered what John said. I was “different” and a “liability.” My enhanced rage couldn’t have been enough to get me fired. Maybe…maybe I had something else happen to me at the sting. No, it was impossible. Only this type of stuff happens in comic books. But wait, on the night Jen died. That guy, he shot blades from his arm. And the guy who I shot, he was bullet proof and hard as a rock. Maybe…abilities were real. I decided to test it. I put out my arm, and forced as hard as I could. Nothing happened. I looked pretty ridiculous with my arm out, straining myself to make something happened. I probably looked like some over enthusiastic manga kid, trying to replicate the heroes he watches on TV, shooting blasts from their hands. I thought I had to be crazy. Why wasn’t it working? What was the common goal that activated it before? Rage. I was angry when the orderlies tried to restrain me, angry when the Kulls shot me. That was it! Before I could harness it, I had to learn to activate it. Well, that was the first thing I did when I got out of the hospital.

AlphaNote

05-27-2007, 07:09 AM

CONTINUED…

Ten minutes later and Caprice lies lifeless on the floor of Tyler’s bedroom as he is huddled in the corner. His body is drenched in sweat and he can’t stop hyperventilating.

Oh god, oh god what did I do?!?

Tears stream down his eyes as he glances at her body though only momentarily as he quickly look away.

My sweet Caprice, I will always love you.

He stands in anger.

No, no, be strong Tyler there will be plenty of other women all that matters now is your power.

Again looking over her body.

Oh Caprice why did you have to die. I would have given anything to have you by my side for eternity.

He begins frantically pacing around his room talking loudly.

How did this happen to me? How could this happen to me? One day I’m normal the next day I got fangs growing out my teeth!

"Hey shut up in there some people are trying to sleep." Tyler hears coming from his neighbor’s place.

Yeah yeah why don’t you trim your beard lady, Jerry Garcia’s jealous.

One hand goes to the side of his head.

The medicine the medicine, it’s got to be.

At that moment Caprice’s lifeless body simultaneously sits up and gasps for air, her face noticeably paler. Tyler just looks on with shock.

Christ.

Caprice turns to Tyler with a painful look.

You *******!

Byrd Man

05-27-2007, 12:39 PM

Tyna's Jewelry had the best rings and rocks on the southside of Chi-Town, but the thing I was most intrested in was the tiny engagement ring with the small diamond that sat in the window, I've stoped and looked at it the past few days on my way to work. I've got a few minutes before I have to be at work, so I go inside and get the fat lady at the counter's attention.

"How can I help you?"

"Umm. That engagment ring in the window? I'd like to put it on layaway."

She smiles one of those fake smiles to try to show she cares.

"Aww. Must be some lady? Let me get it for you."

She heads to the front of the store and plucks the ring out the window.

"Alright, we'll need a downpayment of 500 dollars before we can put it on layaway."

I dig into my wallet and pull out my ATM card.

"Here, I think that should do."

She takes the card from my hands and swipes it in the machine, a loud beep goes off and she tries it again. Shaking her head, she hands it back to me.

"Sorry, hun. But it says you don't have enough money. I can't let you put it on layaway."

She walks to put the ring back up as I slump my shoulders and walk out the door.

"Well....thanks anyway."

........

Bob's waiting for me by the time I arrive at work.

"Hey, Matt. Sit down in that chair over there. I need to talk to your for a second."

Bob places his hand on my knee as I sit down across his desk from me.

"Remember how I wouldn't be able to pay you until this week? Well, I got some good news, I've got your paycheck now. But, the bad news is that I'm going to have to let you go. You're a damn good worker, I just can't afford you."

He slides my check across the desk to me.

"Sorry."

............

It's been two days since I was layed off and I've been scowering the classified ads in The Tribune once every morning. There's a huge ad that's been taken out and it get's my attention.

Looking for money?
Need $$$ fast?
Then call Frytech now!
Frytech is looking for test subjects for brand new formala
Applicants must be under 50 with a history of back and lower body injuries. Call 1800-545-9067 to apply. Applicants will make anywhere between $500-$1000.

It's the money part that catches my eye. Would I really sell my body to science just for a few bucks? Well, I'll be able to buy that ring and possibly put a down payment on a house for Jessica and I. It's with a heavy heart that I dial the number in the paper.

"Hello?"

"Yes, I'm Matt Byrd. I'd like to sign up for that experiment I read about in the paper."

Frytech's main office over looked Lake Michigan in High Land park and seeing as how I live clear across town, I guess that's why I was about to die as I limped to the receptionist at the front desk.

"Can I help you, sir?"

"I...came...for....experiment..."

"Oh yes, what's your name?"

"...Byrd."

"Matthew Byrd?"

I nod as she points towards a hallway.

"Down that hall, third door to your left."

*************

"Welcome, welcome, welcome. My fabulous little Guinea Pigs....that was a joke."

The fifteen or so test subjects in the confrence room give nervous little laughs as the man with horn rimmed glasses pushes on.

"I'm Doctor Brown and before we admit any of you into this experiment, we're just going to run a few test on you to make sure you fit what we're looking for."

He points upward and points at about five or six people, including me.

"You six, if you'd be so kind as to head through the door over here to your left, that's our lab. We'll just do some blood test and basic screening procedures. Nothing to worry about."

********

"Ever had sex with a man, even once?"

"No."

"Ever took drugs through a neddle?"

"Nope, smoked weed a few times."

"Ever had unprotected sex?"

"Do birth control pills count as 'protection'?"

"No."

"Well, yes. I've had unprotected sex."

The nurse checks the little box on the list and looks up at me.

"Alright. That's it for the blood test questions. I just have one more question, your medical file says that you damaged your knee two years ago. It doesn't go into detail on the extent of the injury. How much of your mobility is limited?"

I scratch my chin and think back to the injury and the days after it.

"I believe they said that I ruptured my MCL and LCL. Surgeons cut them out before they could be infected. I can walk, but I can barely get up to a fast walk without it hurting."

She scribbles something down and looks at me.

"Okay, then. We'll take a sample of your blood and a basic physical, to make sure your healthy enough for the experiment, and if Doctor Brown thinks your a suitable candidate. He'll call you."

*********

"You did what?!"

"Are you crazy? You ass-hole!"

"I'm tight on cash and need the money to buy something."

"Buy what? You better not be messing with those gangs."

I shake my head and get up from the kitchen table, I guess this is what I get for brining it up infront of my mother and girlfriend.

"No. Ma, listen...a few days ago, I asked Jessica to marry me. I wanted to buy her an engagement ring."

Mom looks at Jessica and then looks at me. A small smile on her face, and then it vanishes.

"Are you crazy? Your broke, she's broke, her parents are broke, and so am I. There's no way you two can afford a ring, much less a place to live. What are you going to do for shelter? This house is just big enough for you and me, and there isn't anyway Jessica's parents can fit you two into her house. God!"

Mom throws her hands up and walks out the kitchen. Jessica and I look at each other.

"Umm....I better go. I'll talk to you later."

She hurrys out the door and I'm left alone in the kitchen.

"Mom? Mom, what's wrong?"

I walk into her room and sit down at the foot of her bed, she's laying on her side facing the wall.

"Do you really think us getting married is that bad of an idea?"

She rolls over and looks at me.

"No. She's a good girl.....it's just, I don't want you two to struggle like I did with you. I mean, your father died whtn you were 6 months old. It was rough on me and you, but we did it....another reason, I've been used to you needing me all these years and now it looks like I'm not needed anymore."

"Ahh, Mom. That's not true. I might be getting older, but every man still needs his mother."

She reaches up and hugs me.

"Thank you, honey. But you need to work on getting your own place...I ain't rasing your bastards here."

I can't help but laugh at Mom's colorful language.

*******

"Matt! Matt!"

I struggle to open my eyes and sit up in bed. I must've been sleeping pretty heavily.

"Was wrong?"

"Telephone."

I roll out of bed and slowly make my way to the telephone hanging on the wall.

"'lo?"

"Yes, Matthew. This is Doctor Brown over here at Frytech. We've looked at your file and test results and we want to accept your application into the project."

"Cool. What time should I be there?"

"8 O'Clock monday morning. Hope to see you there. Welcome to Project: Redemption, Mr. Byrd."

Spike_x1

05-27-2007, 12:44 PM

Long ago leaving the transport truck abandoned several miles outside of the city limits, the driver now looked suspiciously at the sign before him, positioned beside the highway, welcoming him to Lost Haven. The sun was only beginning to rise as he broke off from the highway and cut through a small park, coming out in front of an all night coffee shop and book store.

I need to sit down and think. Take a break. Just a five minute break, that's all, he told himself. Setting foot in the restaurant, he immediately knew that something was wrong. Was it the off-duty police officer, sitting at his table, who casually put down his coffee mug and began reading the newspaper in front of him? Could it have been the quiet shift in the clerk's eyes behind the counter?

Whatever it was, things seemed to almost slide into slow motion as the man walked to the counter and picked up the closest newspaper in reach. Choosing to ignore the slight pause in the cashier's movements and the nervous glance that he shot the police officer, the stranger pulled out the money that he had found tucked away in the jeans he found in the truck, paid for the paper, and sat down at a table. For the next ten minutes, he studied to subtle movements of both the cashier and the officer sitting merely several feet away.

They knew it.

Finally, the officer stood up and made his way for the restroom. As soon as he was through the door, he scrambled clumsily for one of the stalls, switching on his radio in a panic. "This is an emergency!" he practically whispered into the small black box. "That APB we got last night! The All-Points-Bulletin! Hell, the blond guy! I've spotted h--" The officer was suddenly cut off as the door of the bathroom stall slammed open, sending him backwards into the toilet. The stranger was on him in an instant, breaking the man's wrist as his hand went for the gun at his side, and elbowing him in the jaw. After hardly more than a single second of conflict, the stranger was looking down at the unconscious body of the policeman and reached for the radio.

"...Al? ....Al, come in! ....You said you saw the wanted guy?! Al!"

Reading the nametag on the officer's uniform, the man answered the radio in a surprisingly accurate impersonation of the knocked out policeman's voice, "This is Alex Killam here. Sorry for wakin' you boys up," he laughed, "False alarm. It wasn't the guy I thought it was. My bad. Over.

'Alex' heard a sigh coming from the other end of the line. "Roger. Ya gave us a scare there, buddy. Over."

After taking a moment to sift through the contents of the officer's wallet, the man walked out of the restroom and stopped to look at the cashier. "Don't even think about it," he said, his eyes glowing a rippling orange, to the lowly store clerk's terror. With that, Alex swiftly left the shop, not worrying about the cashier calling in the sighting for at least the next few minutes, knowing that his glowing stare had turned the cellphone in the clerk's pocket into little more than charcoal, and that the building's telephone lines were now seared off. Alex hadn't even bothered to take along the newspaper he'd bought; the one with his face on the front page, screaming that he was a wanted man.

Batman

05-27-2007, 01:48 PM

At 2:00 PM, the alarm went off.

At 4:00 PM, Kylie went off.

Mark looked up, hazily, from the blanket of his bed after Kylie shoved at his shoulder, once. Though she didn't know it, Mark could feel it far sharper than if anyone else were to be shoved like that, due to his sense of touch. So the minute she touched him, he was completely awoken. Rubbing his eyes, he pushed himself up, out of bed, expecting it to be painful. Thankfully, though, he couldn't feel the bruises he had recieved last night.

"Rise and shine.", Kylie finally greeted, as Mark stretched, with an accompanied yawn.

"What time is it?", Mark asked.

"Four.", Kylie responded. "Even Gerr woke up earlier than you, today. And you know how badly he always sleeps in."

Mark's eyes widened, focused on the time Kylie had told him. Not only was he late for work... it was far too late for him to check in now. He was going to be fired for sure. Laying back down in bed, he placed a hand on his face, thinking up the only morbidly funny thought he could find in the situation.

Great. I become the equivlent of something out of a comic book one night, but even that doesn't save me from unemployment the next. Now I know how Dean Cain feels...

"I called in sick for you down at the bar.", Kylie stated.

Mark looked back up, eyebrow raised.

"Really?", He asked. "Uh... well, thanks. But why?"

"Because when I checked in on you this morning... no offense, but you looked like hell.", Kylie responded, somewhat of a concern in her voice. "What happened to you last night?"

Mark paused. It was less than a day after he had started his career in what he wanted to call anything else but "crime-fighting", and he was already in the typical secret identity coverup situations. All of this seemed to surreal to be true, even though he had lived with the reality of his powers for quite awhile now. But it was the hero part that seemed surreal, now. The whole "wearing a mask, taking out the bad guys, then going back like nothing ever happened" routine wasn't nessecarily something that Mark could turn to someone else for any relatability. He was on his own.

So it was natural that he didn't know how to respond to Kylie's question, right away.

"Well... I went out. Ran around, did some thing around town. You know. Just... stuff.", Mark replied, mentally telling himself he had to work on better excuses for the future, if he was going to keep this up.

"..."

"No... I don't know. But, okay.", Kyle responded, a bit confused. "Now get up. I made lunch, and I'm not refridgerating it for later, this time."

"Sounds good. I am a little hungry.", Mark replied, as Kylie walked out.

...And really thirsty. But it seems like I always am, anymore.

Laying back down on the bed, Mark sighed to himself. That was way too close. But in a strange sense, he couldn't help but feel as if it were... well, kind of cool, actually. He had a secret identity. The stuff that was usually of fiction. And now, he was living it. Despite the numerous problems it was already presenting in his life, Mark just couldn't help but smile to himself. Then, looking over, he realised he had lazily tossed his freshly used costume in with his bedsheets, under the blanket that was covering him. His smile quickly turned into a frown, as a thought passed his mind.

"...I don't even want to think about the dry cleaning for this thing."

Grabbing a bowl of soup that's contents were still unknown to him, Mark smelled it, immediately catching it's ingredient fragrences with his senses. But he didn't recognise the scent, which meant that whatever Kylie had made it with, Mark had never tried it before. Shrugging to himself, He departed to the living room, bowl in hand, as Gerr continuously turned the channels to see what was on television. Mark already knew the answer, given the day and time: Nothing, whatsoever.

"So. How'd your hot date go last n-"

"Don't. Ask.", Gerr responded, mortified. "Let's just say... the next time I take a girl out for Pizza, I need to make sure she's not alergic to the mushrooms, before anything else."

"Ah.", Mark replied, before noticing how rapidly he was turning the channels.

"Going for a record, there?", Mark asked, as he sat down on the couch, next to him.

"You're saying that like I channel surf every day.", Gerr responded, still focusing on the TV.

"...Don't you?"

Gerr looked over, giving him a look, before going back to "channel surfing", as he called it. For a brief moment, Mark thought of how amusing it would be if that turned out to be one of his powers, aswell, given the pun. Sitting back and relaxing, Mark took a sip of the soup's broth. Then, he took another. Until finally, a moment later, he realised he had drank the entire bowl's worth of broth. Gerr looked over at him, then at the bowl.

"It's really that good?", Gerr asked. "I mean, Kylie made it."

Mark's expression suddenly changed, looking behind Gerr. Immediately, Gerr realised what... or more importantly, who, he was looking at. Closing his eyes, preparing for the worst, Gerr nervously turned around, to see Kylie standing behind him, unamused.

"...You're going to stick me with laundry duty again, aren't you?", Gerr asked her.

"And bathroom duty.", Kylie stated, sitting down in a chair next to the couch. "Oh, and by the way. We're out of rubber gloves.", She mentioned, with a sly grin as Gerr sunk his head in anguish.

Mark wasn't even paying attention, he was so fixated on the soup.

"Ky, this stuff is phenominal.", Mark finally said, eating the last of it. "What is it?"

"Salmon.", Kylie responded, grabbing the TV Guide. "It's an old recipie my mom taught me. Just cut up a fresh salmon and mix in some spices. She'll be glad you liked it."

Mark blinked, once, before looking down at the empty bowl in his hands.

Salmon.

...

Oddly, that ...makes alot of sense. In a really freaky way.

"Hey... look at this...", Gerr interrupted, turning up the TV as Kylie and Mark looked to see what he was talking about.

It was a news report. And it was going through the day's top stories, for the area. But that isn't what caught Gerr's eye. It was the headline that was appearing now, and the story that came with it. Mark immediately realised what it was about... and as such, he couldn't keep his eyes off of the screen, as the report played out.

It was about him.

"-In our top story today, several reports are flying in this morning from the city's eastern, western, and northern coasts about a series of mysterious crime-related incidents that occured in the early hours of this morning. Many eyewitnesses, most consisting of citizens who almost became victims of unrelated robbery attempts by gunpoint, claim that they were rescued from their attackers by a strange creature, seemingly appearing from the surrounding lakes, before it disappeared into the very same lakes before authorities could arrive. Each report more fantastical than the last, the creature's description seems to coincide with each. For more on this story, we take you live, to Bayshore Boulevard, with our own Erica Hatcher. Erica?"

A female reporter appeared onscreen, next to another woman. Mark's eyes slightly widened, as he got a better look at the woman Hatcher was interviewing. It was the first woman he had saved, last night, from the street gang.

"Tom, I'm standing here with twenty nine year old Susan Patricks, a collector and curator for the local riverview Museum of Art. While walking home after her nightly shift is when, she says, she encountered the mysterious creature that has taken the morning newsrooms by storm. Ms. Patricks, tell us your story."

Mark noticed that the woman still looked shaken by the entire incident. Part of him wondered whether that was because of the gang... or, more logically, and unfortunately, because of him. A bit of guilt hung over him as the woman spoke into the news microphone.

"Well, I... I was walking home, and these guys... I think... maybe they might have been a gang, I don't know. But they followed me, and stopped me. I... I thought, maybe they were trying to take my things. So I was... I mean, I didn't want them to of course, but... I was about to hand it over when... when all of the sudden, this huge monster came up out of the lake, and grabbed the guy that grabbed me. I didn't know what was... I really wasn't aware of what was happening until it was all over, but it... he, whatever it was... it saved my life."

A smile crept onto Mark's face. At least she was aware of what he was trying to do, even if she seemed a little bit afraid of what he appeared to be.

"Could you describe this... monster, for our viewers?"

"Well... He was big. Extremely huge. I think at least eight feet tall. But I'm not sure. But he... it had legs and arms, like a man. And a fin. A huge fin on it's head. There may have been a tail, too... I... I couldn't really tell. But it's eyes... my god, it's eyes. It was like something out of a horror film. And teeth! It was horrible. And it was so fast, I could barely tell where it was, half the time. But... he still saved me. So I guess I'm grateful. Still, though... my god. Really."

Mark raised an eyebrow.

...Teeth? Well, someone obviously drinks. Though, I gotta admit, that would be a good idea. Something to add to the mask...

Hatcher turned back towards camera.

"And there you have it. A channel five news exclusive report on the mysterious Shark-like creature that has been referred to as everything from a monster to a man. Back to you, Tom."

The news anchor from before then appeared onscreen, in Hatcher's place.

"Apparentally the city has it's own version of the Lochness monster, now.", He laughed, looking over at his co-host. "Be sure to join us during the eleven o'clock broadcast for continuing coverage of this developing story on the city's Sharkman sightings. And remember to call our offices if you have any information on the creature itself."

Mark layed back into the couch, feeling mixed emotions overwhelm him. Some of them were happy in the fact that, for the most part, his existence was still up in the air. Maybe the fact that he may not even exist, as far as the majority of the city was concerned, would help in keeping his identity under wraps. But there were also some concerns that were starting to creep in the back of his mind. With so many people calling him a monster... how long would it take for people to start trying to find him, maybe even the police? Or worse... what if people wanted to hunt him, like a real Shark? Would the laws against that really apply to something like him, anyway?

"That's... unusual. Even for this town. But if so many people saw it...", Kyle finally stated, as the report ended and Gerr turned the channel. "I don't know, what do you guys think?"

"Three words, Ky: Fake. As. Hell.", Gerr replied, with a smirk. "I mean, come on... Shark people in the lake? I think even Bigfoot has a little more credibility than that. And did you hear what they called him? 'Shark Man'? Give me a break."

Mark looked over at Gerr, for a moment, before going back to his thoughts.

The name that he and the news had mentioned. "Shark Man". Mark's initial reaction was that it was corny, at best. But the more he repeated it to himself... the more he seemed to like it. Sharkman. It definately fit, at least.

"I think the name's kinda cool.", Mark replied.

Gerr chuckled.

"Yeah, if you like going to geek conventions.", Gerr stated. "I still call fake until it swims up and bites Kylie in the ass."

"...Isn't the line 'bites you in the ass'?", Kylie asked, with a sneer.

"Not in my version.", Gerr replied, with a grin, before finding himself being hit in the face with one of Kylie's chair cushions.

"I wasn't arguing that it's real or anything. Just that I liked the name, is all.", Mark responded, coyly trying to think of a way to change the subject. It was bad enough having to lie about where he was, last night. But actually talking about his alter ego was beginning to strike his nerves.

"But you're probably right, Gerr.", Mark continued, looking back at the TV. "It probably is fake."

"See? Even tailfin, here, knows that this Sharkman stuff is bull.", Gerr boasted, looking over at Kylie.

Mark shook his head, amused. Tailfin. He had to admit, as corny as Sharkman sounded at first, it was much better than that nickname that Gerr repeatedly called him since they had started surfing, a couple years ago. So it seemed the decision was made, right then and there. Sharkman it was.

"...Hey, Ky. Is there any more of that salmon stuff left?"

Saved

05-27-2007, 02:18 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

Well, when I got back to my apartment, I did all types of crazy things to activate the hidden power. Before harnessing something, you have to unlock it, and I did it through my rage. It got to a point where I could shoot little shockwaves from my hands. Knocking vases off the table, throwing papers in the air, that kind of stuff. I knew I had more power, so I kept trying and trying until I let out a huge shockwave that hit the wall so hard it knocked the bricks out. Needless to say, I got evicted that week when the landlord saw what I did. I found an apartment a couple towns over in Seetsburo. Nice place, still live there. Anyway, I no longer trained in doors. I spent the next year and a half training and practicing until I got my ability harnessed. I even discovered I could soot shockwaves from any part of my body. Arms, hands, legs, feet, back, chest, even my head. But that hurt, so I try to stay away from using that. Some guys saw me from time to time training in open parking lots, and using my ability to get around town was probably stupid, cause I appeared on the Inquirer a couple times. My face was blurred; cause I moved to fast, but I still should’ve thought it through better. My caption always read, “Vampire stalks the night!” Wish I’d have actually bought those papers to look back on now.

That brings us to two months ago. When I thought to myself about my abilities. If I was an FBI agent before, without powers, imagine the good I could do on the SWAT team, or the police force! But, I realized that it was them who were the problem. They let all the crime go on, and rarely raised a finger to stop it. I realized if I were to fight crime, stop the gang violence and such, I couldn’t work on the inside. Even if my record didn’t keep me from joining, I still would have to work by their standards and rules, which were let them kill each other, and anyone innocent who dies was just a casualty. I didn’t want to be a part of the problem. I wanted to incite change, even from the beginning. Every step I took from the day Jen died led me to this point. I may have never discovered my powers if it weren’t for Club Blood, and I wouldn’t know as much as I do about the gangs if I hadn’t worked at the Post, Burger Queen, or Club Blood. I knew that I would have to become a vigilante, someone who takes the law into their own hands.

But if I went out there and just started stopping crimes, killing gangbangers, and protecting civilians, either the gangs would find where I live and kill me, the cops would arrest me for doing their job and making them look bad, and Feds would bring me in for testing. I needed something to disguise my identity. But it couldn’t just be a mask in civilian clothes. People would mistake me for a thief or a murderer. I didn’t want a bad public image. I wanted the people to feel that there was someone out there watching out for them. You know, give them a sense of hope. I’d need some type of uniform. Maybe a suit. But if I were to prowl rooftops waiting for a crime, I’d need clothing that wasn’t baggy. It could get stuck on a fire escape, or a pole as I jump from building to building, or run all around the city like a mouse in a tunnel. Getting stuck to something could get me killed. I’d need something close to my skin. And I’d need a matching mask, but not a ski mask, don’t want to looks like a crook. And the suit should be tough, so I won’t tear it, and maybe it could protect me from weapons.

A week later, I had the sketch of my suit all ready. It’d be black to disguise me in the night, but have orange lining so light would refract off it, and scare any criminals trying to find me in the shadows. I decided to get a latex Kevlar mesh. The latex was skin tight, and let my skin breath, even at my peak of perspiration. The 30% Kevlar the suit was made of would definitely dull any objects hitting me, and maybe cause less damage to a hit from a bullet or a knife. I sent it out to an old friend of mine, Fred Entine, who made bulletproof vests for us back when I was in the FBI. A note came a week later that the materials and design would cost twenty grand, and the assembly would cost a thousand. I wasn’t shocked at the price, because my design was quite complicated. But I told him I’d pay it off in monthly payments. He agreed to send the suit right away. He trusted me that I’d get him the money on time, only problem was I needed money. Anyway, I asked him to keep this quite, and he agreed. He asked what it was for, and I told him it was for a new design of a superhero costume for a movie. I convinced him I was a costume designer. Luckily, he bought it. But it would only be a matter of time before some guy caught a picture of me prowling the cities, and put a picture in the newspaper. Fred would see it eventually, and know it was me. I trusted him to not say anything if he ever did discover the truth. He isn’t a rat, and I still trust him to this day.

After I got the suit, I did some rounds around the city. I wanted a feel for the suit, and it was perfect. Everything I expected. It didn’t even inhibit my shockwaves! I was so proud and anxious to begin my career.
One night, I heard sirens go by my apartment. I got my suit and followed close behind the cars. I saw a man in a car a head of them. He had a gun to a woman in the car, and she was driving frantically to avoid hitting people, and avoid being shot. My anger swelled deep inside me. My first crime, and it was already armed high-jacking. I propelled myself to a window sill, and pushed off it as hard as I could, shooting toward the car like a bullet. The guy looked out the back window, and saw me coming. He started to fire, and I felt the bullets brush by me. The Kevlar in my suit kept some of the bullets from grassing me, making them brush off my body. I smiled for a minute, and crashed through the back window. The man fired frantically, until he ran out of bullets. He yelled at the woman to take the exit to the bridge. I was hanging onto the car at this point. Half of me in the backseat, the other on the trunk. I heard the click of his gun reloading, and jumped out the back, flipping onto the roof of the car. I heard gunshots, and watched the bullets come up from beneath my feet. As if it wasn’t hard enough to stay on the car, I was being shot at now! My suit wasn’t bulletproof, more like, semi bullet resistant or repellant. The car took a swift turn, and began going up the curvy road to make it onto the bridge. I saw the cops in pursuit behind us. It was good to see them doing their job for once. The car turned again, and was on the road, heading for the bridge. The toll was ahead, and I knew we weren’t stopping. The man’s gun had stopped firing, and I heard him frantically trying to reload. The car moved into the open easy pass lane, and sped right through. I laughed for a minute, as I looked behind me at the tollbooth. Those things take pictures when you go by and don’t pay. I was just wondering how that picture will look tomorrow on the news. Anyway, we were on the bridge. The cops somehow got hung up at the tollbooths, and they weren’t behind us anymore. I heard the gun click, and knew it was time to end this. As the car swerved to avoid other drivers, speeding dangerously across the bridge, I jumped on the hood. The man aimed his gun, and unloaded his clip. I closed my eyes, and surprisingly, no bullets hit me; they hit the windshield, and dropped. Bulletproof glass in a civilian car, what luck. The woman was screaming as the man tried to reload again, yelling at her to keep quiet. I saw the glass was weakened, and took my window of opportunity. No pun intended there. I put my hand to the glass, and tried to concentrate the blast, so it would break through the glass in front of the man, and not the woman. It worked, and he was yelling and screaming as bits of glass embedded themselves in his face.
“Stop the car and run!” I yelled to the woman. The man was still yelling in pain and didn’t notice what was going on. She brought the car to a halt, and she ran screaming all the way as cars screeched to a stop to avoid hitting her. I grabbed the man by the throat, and pulled him from the car. He gained control of himself to try to escape my grasp, and struggle for air. I walked to the edge of the bridge, and dangled him over it.
“You’re a coward. Hiding behind an innocent woman, just so the cops wouldn’t open fire, or run you off the road.”
“What does it matter to you! I didn’t do nothing to you.”
“You shot at me!”
“Cause you got in my way!”
“Even still. I’m tired of punks like you bringing innocents into your tirades.” My grasp around his throat grew stronger. “Tonight, you pay for your crimes.”
“I’ll do anything, just let me go.”
“Did you let the woman in the car go? You were going to shoot her! Why should I show mercy to the unmerciful?”
“Cause, I’ll give you whatever you want. Money. You want money, right. Any amount you want! Just, -nyah- let me go.” Money? Yes, I was in a pit. My savings were running low, I had a twenty one thousand dollar suit to pay off, and I still had no job. But taking the money would be wrong. And I’d be just as bad as him if I accepted stolen money from scum like him.
“Not interested. You must pay!” The man took out a knife and tried to stab me. I saw him before it hit me, and keed him in the side of the leg. He yelled, and dropped the weapon.
“You scum. Even in your last minutes you piss me off even more.” He spits on my mask.
“Burn in hell b*^%$.”
“I’ll pay for my crimes one day. But tonight, you pay yours. In full!” I let go and watch as he plummets hundred of feet before hitting the water. He smashed into the water like dropping a watermelon onto concrete. His body sank for a minute, and came back up face down. I smiled, and watched his body float.
“Tell the devil I’ll be sending him many more.” I turn around to see a crowd of people, out of their cars, staring at me on the ledge. They all look terrified. My smile turns to a frown, and I see the lights of the police pulling up. They get out of their cars, and aim their guns.
“Come off of there with your hands up! We’re taken you in!”
“Sorry boys. I’m not submitting to guys who’s job I just did for them. See ya around the district.” I jumped off the ledge, and the crowd gasped. The cops ran to the ledge, and looked over to see me skimming the top of the water like a stone. I used a shockwave from my feet every time I got too close to the water, and moved across it with ease. It almost looked as if I was running across the water, like those lizards in Africa. Anyway, I got to the other side of the bridge, and eventually made it home. I stared at the wall in my apartment for hours. I had just stopped my first crime as this new incarnation of justice. Maybe if this was the first time I killed it would’ve impacted me more. But on the FBI, you sometimes have to shoot to kill, and I was no stranger to that concept. I sat there, proud of myself, and of my new “career” I had started. But, I needed a name. Would I call myself Wave, for the shockwaves I shoot? No, too corny. Maybe shock? Shocker? Pulsation? No, no. Pulse. It was perfect. It incorporated my powers, and my attitude. That night Pulse was born, and he has saved many innocents, and killed many guilty.

(continued below...)

Saved

05-27-2007, 02:20 PM

(continued...)

It’s been a month and two weeks since that night. I’m still new to this vigilante thing, but word spread fast. That picture from the tollbooth security surfaced the next day in the paper, as I predicated. The caption read, “Force for good, or midnight prowler?” Could’ve been worse. Since then, I’ve had at least four more articles on me in the different cities here in Blitzen District. I’ve stopped gangs, drug deals, muggings and robberies. Tonight, I tried to finish off two rival gangs. My expectations were to high. My name is out there in both gangs, and I’m sure they both want me dead. Could be a good thing, could be bad. Either way, I’m here to stay. I protect the people, and punish the guilty. In a world were justice is forgotten, and apathy and crime is the status quo, someone has to make a difference. Maybe that person will be me. Well, thanks for listening to my story. Got no one else to tell it to. It’s like, 1:00 am, and I got to sleep so I can get to work tomorrow. Oh, did I forget to tell you? I did get another job. I’m a waiter at a fancy restaurant now. Yeah, I certainly moved up in the food service industry. Well, anyway, it’s time to go. Who knows, maybe we’ll meet again. Either way, I just want you to understand why I do what I do. And if I’m lucky, maybe I inspired you to make a difference. See you around.

ElectroFlare

05-27-2007, 03:23 PM

ElectroFlare

05-27-2007, 03:35 PM

I stepped out of the room and doubled over. The pain in my stomache was incredible.

"Get...through...it..." I muttered to myself. Washington wouldn't have quit halfway through the Revolution. I could put aside a little stomache pain to escape some Russian hideaway.

I stood up straight, and my head spun.

Then I threw up. The virus, whatever that Russian freak had put in me, was messing with my system.

I had to get past it, and I would. A little nausea is nothing to a Major.

It was merely an obstacle, and I went through it and hijacked a Russian aircraft.

I was going home.

A crash landing later, I swam out of the Delaware. The place was disgusting. Almost immediately, armed troops approached me, their guns trained on me.

"Identify yourself!" The leader barked at me without wavering his M16.

"Major James Robins, US Army." I barked as my hands went up, to show I was unarmed. The last thing I needed was to fight the American army.

"You're coming with us." He shouted sternly.

"Yes...I...under...st-" I said and the world went black. The last thing I remember was hitting the ground.

Saved

05-27-2007, 07:46 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Alman City

Location: The Gold Diamond Restaurant

Time: 9:52pm

Pulse, aka Eric Renden is serving tables as a waiter in the local restaurant in the city. He’s been working overtime since he started, and has gotten very well at noticing the regulars to the joint. There are the Levnems, high society. They arrive almost every night having what ever is most expensive on the menu that night. Then, there are the Woldans. They represent the middle class. They come once a week, to take the whole family out to eat. Eric has made very good friends with them, and they chat every time they come in. Lastly, there are the Herisons. They are part of the poor slums part of the district. They represent those affected by gang violence, and many times of hardship with no money. They come in at most once every month, and always order the cheapest items on the menu. Eric favors them the most. These are the common people, those he tries to protect, and help. All he wants is for them to no longer live in fear, and hopefully end the pain and suffering they live in everyday.

The Clock strikes ten, and Eric is off duty. He tells his co-workers he’s leaving, and heads out the door. As he walks down the dark, deserted streets back to his apartment. He sees a newspaper fly by on a gentle breeze. He steps on it with his foot, and picks it up. “Pulse Lethal Protector.” The front caption reads. He smiles, and tucks the paper under his arm, and continues down the street. He makes a turn into an alley to make a short cut, maybe cut his walk time in half. As he walks down the dark alley, he hears a noise, and turns to see no one there. He turns back, and keeps walking. A mysterious figure sneaks from behind the dumpster, and lets a dark and sinister smile cross his face. He takes out a knife, and lunges at Eric. Eric hears the man coming, and braces for the tackle. The man forces Eric up against the wall, and holds the knife to his throat. Eric looks to see the mugger is just a teenager.

“Give me all your money, and maybe I’ll let you live.” Eric laughs and the teen looks at him funny. He thrusts his against the wall again, and holds the knife closer to his neck.

“Heh, heh. What’s so funny, man? You like death?”

“Nope.” Eric points to his chest to reveal his jacket and shirt opened, revealing the pulse costume underneath.

“Whoah man!” The teen backs away with his hands in the air. “I didn’t know it was like that. I’ll let you off.” Eric walks closer to the teenager.

“See, you wouldn’t treat anyone else special like that, would you?”

“Uh…no.”

“Tell me. What gang are you in son?”

“I’m a proud member of the Kulls. They warned us bout you, so I stayin away. Like I said, sorry bout that. No hard feeling, right?” Eric walks closer to the teenager. He quickly steps back, and flinches a few times.

“The Kulls, huh? What’s your name?”

“Uh…I don’t think I can tell you that, man.”

“Tell me now, or I’ll get angry!”

“Ok, ok! I’m, uh…Jeremy Falcner. Why you want to know my name?”

“Because.” Eric smiles. “I’ll send your “brothers” your regards.” The teen shakes in terror and fear sets in on his face.

“Please! I let you go! Do me the same favor!”

“Yeah, only after you discovered my true identity.”

“I wasn’t going to kill you, honest! I was just sayin’ that to get your wallet!”

“That was your first mistake.” Eric takes out a mask from his jacket pocket, and puts it on. Then he removes his jacket, and moves closer to the frightened teen gang member.

“Plus, your loyalties lie with your gang. Right? And you saw my face. Can’t have that information getting around.”

“No! I woudn't tell them! i hate those guys! Please! I’m sorry! I won’t never mug no one again!”

“Sorry, don’t buy it.” Pulse grabs the teen by the shirt and throws his at the wall. He falls and cringes in pain. He holds his back in pain, as Pulse walks closer. The teen tries to get away, but Pulse grabs him at puts him eye level, face to mask.
“Jeremy Falcner, was it?” The teen nods. “Tonight, you pay retribution for what you’ve done to the innocent!” Pulse holds him high in the air with arm, poising his other arm ready to punch.

“Yo man, I never killed nobody honest! I only robbed people! Nothin’ else. I don’t want to kill people! I just tell my friends I kill so they don’t beat me up!” Pulse holds him in the air, and thinks. He seems sincere. I don’t think he’s lying. Besides, he’s young. He still has a chance to change, Pulse thinks.

“Fine, Jeremy. I believe you. How old are you?”

“I’m sixteen. I turn seventeen in two months. W-why?”

“You’re young. Kids make mistakes. I made some in my day. You aren’t completely corrupt yet. You swear on your life to never mug anyone ever again?”

“Yeah, I swears!”

“You swear to leave the Kulls and make something of your life?”

“I can’t leave the Kulls! I never went to school. Dropped out. How am I supposed to protect my mom and lil’ sister?”

“If you promise to leave the Kulls, stop your life of crime, and never tell anyone you saw my face, I promise I’ll keep constant watch on your house. I’ll make sure nothing happens to your family. We have a deal?”

“Y-yeah. But what about a job?”

“This town offers tins of jobs. Just apply. If you work hard, one day you can earn enough to move you and your family out of here.”

“You serious!”

“Yeah.”

“So…you ain’t gonna kill me?” Pulse smiles under his mask and looks to the sky.

“No, Jeremy. I won’t kill you.”

“Why? Every story I hear you kill the guys you meet. What makes me different?” Pulse stays silent for a minute, and then looks at Jeremy. “

“I only kill those who are evil, and deserve death. You, you don’t deserve death. Not yet. I sense innocence in you. Chances are in a different neighborhood, you’d never have had this problem. It’s not your fault you have to steal for your family to eat. But that stops tonight, ok?”

“Yeah.”

“And I’m going to keep a close watch on you to make sure you stay straight. You slip up, expect me to visit you.”

“Y-yeah. I won’t do crime no more I swear.” Pulse smiles at the teen, and walks over to his jacket. He picks it up, and puts it on. He walks over to Jeremy, and Jeremy smiles.

“You know, I don’t care what those punks in the gang think. You’re a hero.”

“I’m not a hero. I’ve done horrible things too. And one day…I hope to pay for them in full. But for now this city, this district needs me. And I won’t leave until I finish the job, or die trying.” Jeremy looks at Pulse as he stares at the stars. Jeremy no longer fears the man. Instead, his fear toward him is replaced with admiration. Jeremy smiles, and Pulse looks to him.

“Remember, kid. I’ll be watching you. Don’t screw up.”

“I won’t man!” Pulse slams his feet to the ground and thrusts into the air on his shockwave. He lands on top of the building bordering the alley, and begins to run off, jumping from rooftop to rooftop with his shockwaves. He thinks to himself as he patrols the city. Killing isn’t always the answer. Some deserve a second chance. I just hope I judged his character well. Cause if I was wrong about him, that’ll be three major mistakes in my life. And three strikes makes you a dead man. Pulse continues roaming the city. Suddenly, he hears gunshots from the lower end of the city, and quickly rushes to investigate.

Spider-Man9X17

05-27-2007, 08:22 PM

State College, Pennsylvania
Penn State University

“Now, the chemical reaction we’ll witness is due to two unstable elements ‘desire’ to be balanced and have a full outer shell blahblahblah…”

Robbie “RJ” Maverick tuned the professor out, focusing instead on the beautiful, late April day outside. A week to go to graduation, he could care less about protrons or electrodes or whatever the hell the monotone lecturer was droning on about. He had worked hard enough to earn his ‘A’ in this God foraken course. What the hell did this have to do with teaching elementary kids anyway? He could hardly understand what was going on. How could a 10 year old?

“Now, the neutrons offer no electrical charge, but are important to…”

“Neutron…” RJ mumbled to himself, spinning his pencil around on the table, ignoring the scowls of the teacher’s pet sitting beside him.

One more week. Then, he could concentrate on finding a real job, getting his own place, setting a wedding date. That was going to be his graduation present to Keira. She had gotten the ring for Christmas, it was only fitting the celebrate a milestone like graduation by planning for another milestone.

“Each will have 8 electrons in blahblahblah…”

“Can’t concentrate on not concentrating,” he thought, picking the pencil up and spinning it in his fingers. He started bouncing it on his desk, the eraser making a small thud each time it hot the table top. He watched the pencil go up and down, up and down, up and down, throwing all his attention into the menial task until…

…the pencil was gone. In an instant, no trace left behind. A small puft of heat blew over RJ’s hand, the only indication something had been there. He tried to hide his surprise, pretending to place the now missing pencil back in his bag so nobody would think anything was amiss.

The most confusing aspect was, that at the last moment, in the seconds before his pencil pulled a Bermuda Triangle, he felt something spark inside him, felt as though he could almost see the very essence of the writing instrument.

“So now, we will pour the…”

“That’s it,” he told himself, leaning back in his chair. “Crazy woman put me to sleep. I was dreaming…I think.”

AlphaNote

05-27-2007, 10:31 PM

Several hours later...

The smell of fresh blood was in the air. As a nurse Candice knew the smell well but this time something was different. Most of the time the smell caused her to become slightly nauseous. Tyler always said it was psychological "It must be consistently seeing people bloodied in pain and dieing, I think that would make anyone a little sick." She told him one time. "I love seeing those people" he replied "Around them I can’t help but feel more alive then ever."

But this time, this time it was different, she could almost taste the blood and she liked it. Her ears began ringing from the sound of music coming from the next room.

…I’ma do it right and keep the world in a trance, but when the time is right me and the devil going to dance…

Tyler. She said in a low scratchy voice, which he somehow heard.

Standing in the doorway his face is like stone.

How do you feel?

I feel…at first she had a confused look on her face but it quickly changes to a surprised look. I feel better than I ever felt in my life.

He grins.

How did this happen? She says standing up.

It’s the blood, the blood baby. He says walking toward her with a smile on his face.

A shiver runs down Candice’s body as he walks toward her.

At first I thought it was some horrible effect from the medicine I’ve been taking to help my blood irregularity. Then I realized it was my blood the whole time you see the medicine was just keeping the cells from spreading like they were meant to. But no more, now I am what I was always meant to be.

But how…

How did you become like me? Like I said baby the blood. He pauses. Think of my blood as an antidote, a cure. The cells in my blood duplicate and when they entered you they merged with your blood cells making them stronger. Perfect.

Not sure how to react she just stands there not saying anything for a while. Finally she looks him directly in the eyes and speaks slowly with a soft voice.

Tyler.

Whose blood is that that I smell?

Oh he pauses for a second that.

Kaboom

05-28-2007, 11:16 AM

EAGLE SCOUT, Agent of STRIKE

"Just exactly how does a dead twelve year old end up in a crater the size of Haven Lake out here in the middle of middle america," The man-in-black asked.

The man he was talking to was called Eagle Scout. He was an agent of STRIKE, and his position in that organization was multifold. Currently, it meant he had to investigate the death of Wilson Pritchett. The son of a local farmer.

A boy.

A boy who could travel through time.

"It wasn't an accident," I said, as I knelt beside him. "It was the first act of agression in the coming war. Loud enough, just for STRIKE to hear. Loud enough for me to notice, for the council, but nobody else."

"What war? By who?"

"That's what we're going to find out."

Johnny Blaze

05-28-2007, 04:02 PM

Night descended upon Nara like a silken blanket, enveloping all in it's dark embrace. Hidden behind thick clouds, the light of the nearly full moon was kept at bay, draping everything in shadow.

It was in these shadows where Kensei stood, the shadows of the Suzakumon, the great gate of Heijo Palace. It was said that long ago, this grand gate was where the Emperor would come to meet foreign dignitaries. Now Kensei waited for a meet of his own.
The Swordsman had arrived hours ago when the sun had set completely. He had remained hidden from prying eyes, which wasn't all that difficult given a man of his skill.
He was standing patiently, his hand resting on the hilt of the Kusanagi, when the voice appeared.

<"Miyamoto Musashi...welcome to Heijo Palace.">

Kensei turned to see a large man, at least seven foot, with long bushy black hair and a neatly trimmed beard. The man wore golden samurai armor with a large sword at his hip. Attached to the armor's shoulders was a flowing red cape, marked with the symbol of Izanagi.

<"My lord">, Kensei spoke softly as he fell to his knees and bowed low.

<"Rise, my warrior">, bade Izanagi, <"there is no need for formalities, especially considering what news I bring.">

Kensei rose to his feet and asked respectfully, <"What it is, Lord Izanagi? What news do you have that can somber a god?">

Izanagi frowned, <"Recently I sensed a great evil on this plane, and investigated the matter intently. Try as I might, I could not discern much. Whatever this evil was eluded even my sight. So I sent out servants to try and discover what this evil was and what it intended. One of these servants was Ryo Kenshin.">

Kensei's eyes flashed large as the news stunned him.
<"Why did you not bring me into this hunt? I could've helped. I could've-">

<"You could've been there to save your friend">, Izanagi said, cutting off Kensei and finishing his sentence.

Kensei bowed his head in shame and sadness.
<"...Yes. Forgive me, Lord Izanagi. I meant no offense.">

Izanagi smiled on his champion, <"I know, brave Kensei. Ryo's death was hard for you. You two had become close...almost as brothers.">

Izanagi's expression turned to one of somber hindsight, <"You are right though. I should have had you aid Ryo. But, as you see, not even gods are above mistakes.">

Kensei looked up at his master and asked, <"What would you have of me, my Lord?">

<"Ryo Kenshin's murder and this unknown evil are intertwined. Find this wandering darkness and you will find Ryo's killer.">

<"But how will I find this evil if it proves difficult for even you to track?">

<"Through the knowledge gathered by my servants, I have pieced together some information which sheds some light on this matter">, stated Izanagi, reaching out his hand. As the Sky-Father held his hand out, open palm facing up, a small scroll appeared in it.
The Primordial Sky gave the scroll to Kensei as he continued.
<"There you will find all of the information that has been gathered on this nameless evil. The servant of this darkness goes by the name of Leevoth. He is a dark soul skilled in the ways of sorcery. But it is not he who worries me. It is the dark power which he serves. Whatever this evil is, it is ancient and powerful enough to mask the presence of it's servant from even the likes of me. Be wary Kensei.">

<"Your quest will take you all over the planet, Kensei. But first you must travel to America. Specifically the city of Tampa in the state of Florida. It is there where I have discovered Leevoth intends to travel next. You mission, Kensei, is to discover Leevoth's intentions and put an end to his life. Hopefully you are not to late to stop whatever mad crusade he is on.">

Kensei placed the scroll in a side pouch and bowed respectfully to Izanagi.
<"Very well, my Lord. I will return to my home and inform Ami and Hideyoshi of what has transpired, and then depart with great haste to America.">

Izanagi shook his head, <"No, Kensei, you must travel to America immediately. Every second wasted is a second Leevoth will use to further his master's ends, and that is something we can ill afford.">

<"I apologize, Lord Izanagi">, Kensei said with another apologetic bow, <"I will make set off for America immediately and contact them when I arrive.">

<"Very good Kensei">, stated Izanagi, <"now go. You have no time to waste.">

<"Yes, my Lord">, replied Kensei with another low bow to show his respects before turning and leaving.

As Kensei left, Izanagi sighed, and a voice was heard from behind him.
<"I worry for him, Father.">

A beautiful woman clad in decorative silken garments with skin as soft as clouds and hair as dark as he night approached behind him. Her whole body radiated light as though she was surrounded in the light of day.

<"Worry, my dear Amaterasu?">

<"Yes, Father. I fear that this quest will consume him.">

<"Do not worry about that one, dear sister">, spoke a deep, thunderous voice from behind the pair. Walking towards Izanagi came a large, muscular man dressed in the ceremonial robes of a warrior, decorated with bolts of lighting, dark clouds, and the crashing of the waves. His long dark hair was unkempt as if blown about in a strong breeze and the beard he wore was thick and bushy. His eyes seemed to contain a raging storm.
<"He is a resourceful creature and one not to be taken lightly. It is almost as if he is a child of the storms.">

<"Listen to your brother, Susanowa, Amaterasu">, bade Izanagi, <"Musashi was a remarkable mortal, and as Kensei more so. If there is anyone on this plane that can stop this coming darkness, it is he.">

<"Yes, Father, he is a cunning one, that I do not doubt. But the power he is up against now is like none he has ever faced before. I fear this may be the last journey for Miyamoto Musashi.">

Eddie Brock

05-28-2007, 04:47 PM

Location – Unknown
3 Weeks Ago

My life is over. Whatever fraction of a life I had – it’s gone. Now I’m some…some…some Hybrid – a half-breed. Granted, Frances didn’t lie. I can control the Demonic half…but why would I want to?

Ok, ok, I’d be lying if I said that I never indulged in a little superstrength or supersight. But I don’t want to be this. And aren’t the Demons going to be pretty ticked off that I ruined their little plan? What if they come looking for me? Can they do that?

I stop in the nearest library and get back to research. Apparently, it is believed that a portal between our world and the Demonic world can be opened once every 300 years. How old is this sword supposed to be again? Oh, what does it matter?!

While I’m here, I find an interesting book: The Guide to the Mystical, the Magical, and the Supernatural. According to this book, there’s a whole world of occult beings that no one is aware of. I believe that I now fall under that category…nonetheless, I pocket the book and scurry out the door. Maybe it can help me learn more about this world I have entered…

A South Dakota Airport
2 and ½ Weeks Ago

If anyone finds this note, I regret that I am left with no options, I write on a sheet of paper, waiting for my plane, I must get away from civilization. That is why I am getting on a plane to Russia. There are plenty of uninhabited places for me to hide out there. Do not come looking for me…I wish to be alone forever. Signed, Anonymous.

Ok, it’s not poetic, but someone should know what happened. Even if they don’t know who I am, they should still know that someone fled to the Russian wilderness.

As I sit here, I realize what I am giving up. I am going to die alone…in the middle of Russia. Am I doing the right thing? That’s when I hear screams. All the technology around is malfunctioning. I instinctively run in the direction of the commotion.

When I get to the food court, I see 3 or 4 green creatures running around, causing chaos. I reach into my duffel bag and pull out my book. I flip through until I find the right page.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MicroGremlin.jpg
Gremlins. The book says that these small creatures are teleporters and have a habit of destroying technology. Sure enough, as I watch, the Gremlins touch electronic devices, and it causes all the surrounding technology to go haywire.

“Damn,” I mutter to myself. If only security knew what they were up against. That’s when I piece it together…I know about Gremlins now, and I have unique abilities…but do I really want to unleash that side of me?

I run and hide behind a pillar, and then I check to see if anyone is watching me. No one is, so I reach into my duffel bag and pull out the King’s Sword. Then, I begin the transformation process. I don’t need to cover my face because the transformation masks my appearance.

I run into the chaos with my sword drawn. I realize that I’m probably scaring people even more, but I have to stop the Gremlins. One of them spots me, and it vanishes into thin air. It’s amazing how different everything is in this form. Where before I could not see so sharply, now I could see the distinctive outlines of the Gremlins as they teleport. Right before the Gremlin re-enters the visible spectrum, I can already see a silhouette of the creature. I thrust my sword forward and the Gremlin teleports right onto my blade.

“Whoops,” I mock menacingly. My voice is altered…it sounds high and low-pitched at the same time. It’s hard to explain, but at least no one can tell who I am.

A second Gremlin runs to his friend’s aide. I drive my sword into his back, and he attempts to teleport away.

“Too late for that,” I tell him. The final Gremlin teleports over and prepares to attack. “Don’t waste my time,” I say. I pull the second Gremlin off my blade and chuck it at the final one. He teleports out of the way….and right into my sword.

“You made a mistake coming here,” I tell him as he breathes his last breath. I hold the sword upside-down and his body slowly slides off it, leaving blue-green blood on my blade. “Yuck.”

“There, kill it!” I hear someone shout. I turn around and see airport security.

“No…no…you’ve got this wrong!” I try to reason. They don’t listen, and instead open fire.

I spread my wings and fly away quickly.

Apprentice

05-28-2007, 05:15 PM

They say when you're about to die - or when you think you're about to - your life flashes before your eyes. In a single instant, you relive every mistake, every choice, every tear, every smile, every damn little thing that you've ever done in your life. You watch over yourself like you're a ghost, and it tears you apart that your journey has come to an end. As you catch up with yourself, and that millisecond passes, the scene fades to black, and you're consumed by death.

That's the biggest load of crap I've ever heard.

Seriously.

I just got a bullet in my shoulder. I just lost a lot of blood. I thought I was gonna die, honest to God. And what did I get? Nothing. N-O-T-H-I-N-G. Come on, God! Don't I at least deserve a little slideshow of my life? Have I really been that bad? Maybe I've exhausted all my good karma by getting resurrected. Yeah, that must be it. So if I can just do some more good deeds - y'know, helping old ladies across the street, murdering the little scummer that pumped a bullet into me - I can pass away in front of a movie.

...

...

...

Wow, I'm weird.

* * *

Aaron awoke with a start, to find himself bound in tight metallic bonds and drenched in cold sweat. The light in the chamber was not abundant, and he had to squint in order to make out the three hunched figures poised before him. Two were slimmer than their companion - doubtlessly Yin and Yang - and stood slightly apart, chuckling to themselves incessantly. The remaining male, of bulkier stature, had to be Nicholas Naklova. He was no informant. He had no connections that could aid Aaron on his quest. He was just a mercenary, or a traitor, or...

...who the hell is he? Why did he attack me?

"Ying, Yang," he said softly, "you may leave." All traces of his heavy accent had gone, replaced by tones alien to Aaron's ears. He now spoke perfect English, no hesitance lacing his voice.

Aaron shifted uncomfortably and elicited a grunt at the pain that shot through him. "Naklova," he hissed, his hoarse, dry throat causing a falter in protest. "What the hell do you want with me, you scheming son of a --"

"My name is not Nicholas Naklova. My name is K'Lar. That is all that concerns you."

"K'Lar? You're...an alien?" Aaron gasped. The intensity of the agony was already dimming due to his enhanced healing rate, but he still felt feeble. Every movement felt as though his bones were grinding against one another - if K'Lar, whoever, he may be, decided to act, Aaron would have no defence.

<<Wrong>>

The voice, soft and emotionless, echoed throughout his mind. He gulped, a sense of confused dazedness overwhelming him.

"To you, it must be so. However, I believe that it is more prevalent, considering the situation, that I am going to be your killer," K'Lar responded, unaware of the telepathic interjection. "I have never failed an assignment before, and I do not plan on failing this one. I should have killed you instantly, but Ying and Yang demanded their payments...and part of me wanted to see what you were capable of."

A golden globe suddenly shimmered to life behind him, and Aaron released an exasperated, relieved, bemused chuckle. The Coin was here. He didn't know how it had found him, how it had communicated with him...but he was glad. It was, after all, his salvation.

"Any last words?"

"Yeah," Aaron muttered. "Shut the hell up and die, you stupid piece of trash."

The Coin accelerated, passing through K'Lar and expanding to consume Aaron's battered, bloody form. His bonds were instantly severed, clattering to the floor as he felt his shredded garments morph into a less familiar suit - yet one that made him feel more powerful than ever before. As the Coin coalesced into a sphere on his chest, he allowed its power to lift him up, cape flaring behind him. He was no longer Aaron Reid...he was The Crusader, and he wanted answers.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MicroCrusader.jpg
"K'Lar, you say? Let's talk."

SuperFerret

05-28-2007, 10:17 PM

I'm signing the last of the paperwork when I notice something odd.

"What the ****?" I say, staring at my hand, a look bordering on horror on my face.

"What is it?" the receptionist asks me, as I hand her the stack of papers I had filled out.

"My.. my fingernails.." I mutter, not sure if she heard me, "they're long-ish."

She looks at my hands, and shrugs. "Not really. That's pretty normal for a guy."

"But I bite my nails. It's a bad habit, I know, but my nails have never been this long before." I look back up at her, "How long was I here?"

She checks the records, "Only two days. Some guy brought you in, he said he found you on the side of the Belt Parkway. You had a nasty bump on your head, but otherwise you were fine, just unconscious."

I think, struggling to remember these last few days.

"It's weird what you say about your fingernails though."

I leave the building, stunned and confused as I walk out into the sun.

"You're telling me."

I'm staring at my fingers still as I walk alongside the golf course to the corner of 86th Street and 10th Avenue.

This is so ****ing weird.

Then I hear it. Screeching tires. Screams of surprise and fright. The sounds of a car accident about to happen.

It's a dark blue minivan thing. (Hell, I don't know cars at all, but whatever it's not important.) It's swerving and I can see that the driver is slumped over in the driver's seat.

"Oh, you've gotta be kidding me." I've gotta get to my parent's house, I don't have time to be a witness to a car accident.

That's when it happens. I spot the little girl. She's playing in the dog park on the corner (which is about a block away from me) with a big rottweiler-looking dog. And the car is going right for her.

Oh ****.

Honestly, I have no idea why I did what I did next. It was on instinct, but seriously, I never thought I'd be able to make it there, leap over the three foot tall fence, grab the little girl and the dog and get them out of the way before the car smashes into and over the fence to rest on the spot where they stood.

But I was able to somehow, and I did it. I do a double-take, looking at from where I was standing, and the little girl and dog in my arms, to the smashed up vehicle and the crushed fence.

How'd the **** did I do tha-

My eyes go wide as I remember the driver. Putting the girl and her dog down I rushed (zipped? I'm much faster than I ever remember being. Adrenalyne rush maybe.) over to the drivers side of the car. I can just barely see the guy's body amid the wreckage.

He's dead, I think, and then he moans slightly, perfect timing buddy.

I grab the door handle and tug, it doesn't budge, so I pull harder. I wound up on my ass, having pulled the handle off the door. ****!

Meanwhile, I can hear sirens approaching, good, someone had the sense to call 9-1-1. Getting up, I shove my hand into the broken driver's side window, and try to pull the door open that way. It hurts, I must be cutting my hand on some glass, but the door gives and I pull it... completely off the car!?

As the paramedics arrive, I'm standing there, staring in bewilderment at the car door in my hand. The one that I'm able to not only yank off of the car itself, but hold it there in one hand long enough to stare at it with bewilderment.

"What the **** is going on?"

Batman

05-28-2007, 11:03 PM

http://img523.imageshack.us/img523/5738/travel2ag0.jpg

The sun set within the clouds that preluded to night, as the city was overcome with a peaceful pattern of standard activity. But as always, at this time of night, it seemed as if that were merely the calm before the storm. For this reason, was the city's new protector remaining on alert. At least until morning, when he was sure criminal activity would not go unnoticed. But until then... he was there, watching in silent anticipation. Waiting for his next chance to strike out and aide however he could.

It had been days since the initial sightings of what the citizens of Tampa were referring to as the "Shark Saviour", and Mark Garfield, having recently accepted his new alias as The Sharkman, felt as if he were starting to get a hang of both his dual life and his powers as a whole. As if he had mastered them, once he felt he was finally putting them to a good use. His senses were at their peak, as they homed in and stayed focus on the city as Sharkman raced around it through the underwater trench of the lakes at a blinding speed, unnoticed by the city's population. He almost swore he could feel the city itself, beaming with life as he scanned each and every corner for a possible disturbance that needed his attention. But there was none. At least, not at the moment.

Upon realising this, Sharkman raced forward even faster, practicing his speed and motion through the water, incase such a disturbance was too far out of reach by the time he would detect it. But as he practiced and excelled at his unnatural swimming speed, his mind couldn't help but trail back to his own personal troubles. He was still inexperienced at this type of life, regardless of how much effort he was trying to put into it. So with his efforts came much stress that plagued his mind.

In particular, it was the deception that was required of him. Now that he had a secret life to maintain, Sharkman had been forced to shut even the closest people in his life out of that particular element. Kylie and Gerr were like the family he had never had, growing up. They had been there for him through his best and worst, and always managed to be able to help him get through times that he didn't feel he could even go through. Now, though, he was dealing with a set of problems he had to face on his own, and betray the closeness that the three had shared for years prior to Mark's transformation into whatever he had become now. Needless to say, it didn't sit well with him at all. But he couldn't bring himself to tell them the perhaps startling truth, either. There were so many risks that came with that. What if they didn't understand? What if they worried? What if...

What if everything changed?

That was probably the question that plagued his mind the most. He had dealt with enough change, these past few months, to warrant facing more of them. And he sure as hell wasn't going to let probably the only worthwhile relationships he had in his life to be lost in favor of this new life. He had to have a balance. Sharkman wasn't who he was, more than Mark Garfield. And Sharkman definately wasn't something he intended to be forever. Just whenever nessacary of him. Times such as now.

As if it were a convieniant sign placed to coiencide with his current train of thought, Sharkman's head shot upwards, as his hearing began to pick something up. It was faint at first, but as he focused, he managed to catch whatever had caught his attention. It was a police report, over a squad car radio. Sharkman floated in place, coming to a halt, intently listening in on the report.

"All units, all units, response is requested at the corner of Dreiburg and Kovacs. We have a 516 in progress. Repeat, a 516."

In an instant, Sharkman was out of the lake and onto the main roads of downtown, passing numerous cars and towering skyscrapers as the air around him became as thick as the body of water he had exited, allowing for him to move as quickly and easily as if he were swimming. He knew where the street he was going to was located already, and more importantly, what was there that would be such a point of interest.

...The First National Bank. Can't say I didn't see a robbery there coming, eventually.

The police were blocks away by the time Sharkman arrived on the scene, stopping right infront of the entrance. Pausing, he scanned the building with a combination of his advanced vision, feel, and hearing, in order to see what was going on. There were multiple people inside, indicated by the manner of which they were on the ground. Only one person was standing up, and he was holding twin pistols, shouting out commands to the rest. It was a hostage situation more than it was a robbery, right now. But Sharkman wondered how difficult this would be, if difficult at all, given that there only seemed to be one man.

"Alright. Standard drill, everyone. I want the cash, and I want it now. Anyone makes any sudden moves, and I blow their brains out. Got it?"

Sharkman sneered, under his mask, still standing outside.

...Yeah. Not gonna happen.

Rushing in, smashing through the front window and entering the building long before the glass even hit the floor, Sharkman faced the attacker from only a distance of three feet away. The gunman was dressed in a manner that was almost as elaborate as Sharkman's own disguise. A black trenchcoat covering him, he seemed to be heavily armored within it, with gloves and boots that were all the same color as the resk of the outfit. He wore an overlapping helmet that covered his features, catching Sharkman off guard for a moment, before he narrowed his eyes at the would-be thief.

"Ah, and you must be the fish creature I've been hearing about.", The masked figure stated, in a surprisingly calm manner. "A bit of a disappointment, really. But you should prove to be an intriguing game, nonetheless."

"-Shark, actually.", Sharkman corrected.

http://img147.imageshack.us/img147/9203/sharkman5mr.png

"And this isn't a game. You've put these people's lives in danger. I'm bringing you in, one way or another."

The helmeted figure laughed, almost amused at Sharkman's threat.

"You haven't heard the hunting term for 'game', have you? Game. As in the specimen, or more to the point, prey in a hunt.", The figure exclaimed, before aiming one of his weapons and firing, at point blank range.

The bullet ricocheted off of the far wall, as the figure realised that Sharkman was already gone, disappearing before the bullet could impact him. Backing away, slowly, the figure stopped once he felt his back go up against something.

"You missed, if you didn't already realise that."

The figure spun around, only to be grabbed by the neck and hoisted into the air by Sharkman, who easily executed the act with one arm. Aiming both guns at him, the figure watched as Sharkman ripped both from his grip, and crushed them under his free hand.

"And just what the hell do you mean by 'hunt'?", Sharkman demanded, his grip tightening on the figure's neck, which he noticed was also heavily armored, from the feel.

"*ack*...Oh, come now... Do you really think it was coiencidence that I came out of hiding to hold up this cashcow, right around the time you're making the headlines?", The figure asked.

"...Actually, yes.", Sharkman stated, confused.

"..."

"Do you have any idea who I am?", The figure asked, a bit of annoyance conveying through his muffled voice.

"Yes.", Sharkman responded. "Someone who's wasting alot of my time and patience."

"Fool.", The figure responded. "I'm only the most sought after assassin in the entire city. They call me Capture."

Under his mask, Sharkman's eyebrow arched.

Wow. I'm sure that name took alot of thought.

...

Okay, so that's a bit ironic coming from the guy calling himself "Sharkman".

Sharkman noticed Capture reaching for another weapon in what seemed to be a pouched legstrap. Grabbing his hand, Sharkman squeezed, hearing the crunch of a bone in Capture's hand as he yelled out in agony.

"-Sorry. Never heard of you.", Sharkman stated. "And are you about finished? I can only tolerate so much out of you before the police show up. Don't make me go for the other hand."

Capture laughed, again. Something else that was getting on Sharkman's nerves.

"I'm just getting started with you, Flipper.", Capture boasted, before raising his right forearm, and slamming his half broken hand into it, painfully.

Sharkman looked back, hearing a noise that was coming from deeper within the city. Like a high pitched frequency, of some kind. Or a radio signal. With that on his mind, Sharkman turned his attention back to Capture's forearm, realising a similar noise was coming from it. Pulling up Capture's jacket sleeve, Sharkman laid eyes on a device that was strapped to the wrist, under the glove.

"...What in the hell did you just do?", Sharkman asked, looking back in the direction of the signal.

"Activated a bomb on the other side of the city.", Capture alerted, as Sharkman's eyes widened in respond. "Think of it as my fallback plan, just in case I underestimated you. Which is a mistake I won't make again."

Increased with anger, Sharkman's grip was starting to bend through the armor on Capture's neck.

"Turn it off.", Sharkman growled.

"Or what?"

"I don't really even need to say that. Your armor's already starting to give. And believe me, you really don't want to wait for it to go completely."

"I'm a terrorist, Shrimp.", Capture spouted. "I've been preparing myself for death since I was a tike. I almost welcome it. But snapping my neck isn't really going to save the people on the other side of town, is it?"

Sharkman lowered his head, realising this. He had little time to find the bomb, and even less time to try and defuse it, even if he did manage to approach it before it went off. But he had to try. And before he could do that, it had to become his first and only priority. Which, unfortunately, meant that he had to leave Capture in order to do it.

Hesitantly, Sharkman dropped Capture from his grip, before vaulting for the window and racing out, back into the city. As he passed numerous cars, a couple of them being the squad cars on their way to the bank, Sharkman looked up at the night's sky. Peering at it and concentrating, he could see faint ripples of signal activity, above him. Looking ahead, he spotted the skyscraper the signals were coming from, to his left. Leaping off of an overpass and onto a truck below him, Sharkman bounced off of it with his leg strength, before clasping onto the side of the skyscraper.

Pushing off of a ledge, as if he were pushing off of the wall of a swimming pool, Sharkman leaped into the air, reverting the air around him into water, as he swam upwards at a rapid pace. If he had more control of it, he could swear that he was flying. But that thought was pushed aside, as he leaped up, and flipped, landing onto the building's rooftop. There, he spotted the bomb, tossed aside onto the middle of the area as if Capture had expected Sharkman to get it. Grabbing the bomb, Sharkman leaped off of the building, reverting the air around him into water again, and swimming down and back onto the overpass. Racing forward, Sharkman made a right left, realising he didn't know how to defuse the bomb.

Dammit, dammit, dammit! If I touch any of these wires, this thing's going to take out half a block of the city. Better do what Gerr did with Kylie's meatloaf casserole the other night...

Making his way to the nearby beach, Sharkman took the bomb into one hand, and tossed it into the water as hard as he could. At first, he seemed to calm down, thinking that there was no way the explosion could hurt anyone now. But rather quickly, Sharkman's thoughts were contradicted, as a jetskier raced past the area that the bomb had been tossed into. His eyes widening, Sharkman plunged into the water, swimming after the jetskier as fast as he could.

"Out of the way!", Sharkman yelled, leaping out of the water as he tackled the jetskier off of his transportation, and swam them both back towards the shore.

In that moment, a loud explosion rippled through the water's waves, as cars on the overpassing bridge slammed to a halt, in shock. The jetskier, who had no idea what had happened, looked back, as he realised he was now on shore. And no one, it seemed, was there, despite the fact that he could've sworn he heard someone's voice just before the explosion.

"Dude...", He said aloud, to himself rubbing his head. "I gotta lay off the Heniken."

Miles away, a black gloved hand reached out from the water, grabbing onto the edge of a pier. Pulling himself up, Sharkman rolled over, and layed on his back, grunting in pain. Pulling his mask over his mouth, Sharkman rolled back over, spitting up blood onto the dock, before laying his head back down.

"Yeah...", Sharkman said to himself, pulling his mask back over his face. "Definately still got a few things to work on."

It seemed, despite the fact that he had saved the jetskier, saved the city from a bomb, and barely survived the explosion that he ended up caught in, Sharkman had experienced a first in his freshly aqquired crimefighting career, on this night: The agony of defeat.

Spider-Man9X17

05-28-2007, 11:28 PM

Penn State University
Graduation Day

Mortarboards flew through the air amid the delighted cheers of the newly graduated class of 2007. Tears of joy were shed, fists were knocked in congratulations, hug shared, and of course there were the various well wishing of family members, some who only seemed to appear at large gatherings. Such was the life.

RJ grabbed is best friend, Frank Green, around the neck in a fake choke lock just in time for the two to screw up yet another picture RJ’s mother tried to take.

“Can you be serious for two seconds,” she asked, clearly frustrated. RJ knew better than to push his luck any further, but that didn’t stop him anyway.

“One…two…”

Bunny ears.

Snap. Flash.

“RJ!”

“What?”

“You be nice to your mother, or I’m not going to be nice to you tonight,” a seductive voice whispered into his ear as two smooth, caring arms draped themselves over his shoulders.

“That’s a perfect pose. Smile.”

RJ flashed his most sincere smile, momentarily blinded by the camera’s flash.

“That was a dirty trick, Ms. Criminal Justice major. You’re well on your way to being the ideal law enforcement employee.”

“And you’ll fit in perfectly in any classroom. Just another big kid.”

“Yeah, but that’s also what makes me so fun,” RJ turned his head and kissed his girlfriend, Keira Turner, on the lips.

Snap. Flash.

“OK, now that’s a bit over the line.”

“Oh, this one’s going in the Christmas letter!” his mother teased, reviewing the picture on the LCD screen.

“OK, OK, one more picture of the three of you…a nice picture…and then, RJ, one of me, you, and you’re father, and we’ll be on our way.”

“You’re taking the U-Haul home tonight?”

“Yes, yes. All you have to do is bring yourselves home tomorrow.”

“You’re the best, Mom.”

“Glad you finally figured that out. Smile.”

-

The boy had gotten so big. He was well on his way to making something of himself. It took all the old man sitting high in the bleachers had not to go down and give young RJ a huge hug. He had seen all the milestones in the boys life…his birth, first day of school, prom, high school graduation, and may other moments, first hand and close up, yet was always so far away. As it had to be; As it had been for so long, not just with RJ, but his father, his grandfather.

He stood, making his way through the crowd and toward the door. He chose a path that would take him right past RJ. He passed within arm distance of the young man. So strong, so determined. The pride swelled within the old man. He felt so…

…he felt something familiar. A literal spark of energy. For all the pride he was feeling at that moment, he suddenly felt an equal amount of remorse and guilt. The young man, he had inherited more than just the family name. He had inherited the dark secret of a failure long ago…

The old man realized that RJ was now looking directly at him, a hint of confusion in his eyes. The old man turned away, hurrying through the crowd and out into the open air, the memories of many, many years past flooding back into his mind as they did quite often.

-

As RJ pushed his way out the door, Keira’s hand grasped firmly in his and Frank following close behind, he felt a shock, like some kind of static shock hopped up on steroids. It was almost the kind of feeling he felt…when. It felt familiar, something he had experience recently…the pencil in Chem class. He looked up to see an older man, maybe in his sixties from the looks of it, staring directly at him. He knew, for unknown reasons, that whoever that was had caused the small little shimmer. Before he could press it any further, the man turned away and disappeared into the crowd.

“RJ?”

“Huh?”

“You OK?”

“Yeah, uh, just looking for a clear path.”

Kaboom

05-29-2007, 08:57 AM

Seeing this child, dead, in a crater, reminded me of how I came to be. of how i was found, of how I came to know STRIKE, and my surrogate father.

Someone should have been here for this boy. Someone should have cared.

I should have.

"What do we do with the body?"

"Eagle Scout to Command-One. We need a haz-mat team down here to evacuate some chronoton-rich bio-waste."

"Is everything alright, sir?"

"You're out of line, agent. See that the body is properly returned to command one. I have things to do."

Yes sir.

And in a flash, I was skybound.

Kaboom

05-29-2007, 09:03 AM

I hadn't flown, just to fly for some time, and I forgot how liberating it could be. Cruising through the air, feeling it caress my face. From here, the crater that the child was found in looked so tiny. It reminded me of that day so many years ago.

*
He watched as the devastation occured live on television as he was en route to ground zero. No natural disaster had ever occurred on such a large scale in such a concetrated area before. His first thought was that this natural disaster reaked on being unnatural indeed.

"Sir, we're detecting one life sign amid the debris," the helicopter pilot said as Thaddeus Bulb reviewed files.

"Just one?"

"Aye."

"You mean there's actually a survivor?"

"It appears that way."

"Set us down." Sure enough, lying in the epicenter of the disaster was a boy who mustve been no older than ten or eleven. He was curled up in the fetal position, his clothes were tattered, and his skin was cold and clammy.

Unconcious. Still to have survived such a massive onslaught of elemntal energy. It might be best if he wasnt taken to traditional emergency medical care.

"Where am I," I asked when i finally awoke in a nondescript hospital room. There was a man seated beside my bed. He looked tired and worn, despite his otherwise youthful appearance.

"My name is Thaddeus Bulb," he replied. "Do you mind if we ask you a few questions?"

*

That was about fifteen years ago. It was my first introduction to STRIKE. Now, I was STRIKE's field commander, its premier agent. I answered to the STRIKE council itself and had clearance to practically every file STRIKE had in existence. I knew secrets about this world, that most couldn't even fathom.

And i had no idea who was behind the death of the Kansas farm boy who could travel through time.

Watchman

05-29-2007, 11:50 AM

In a alley that is usual filled with the homeless one figure stands out from the dirty crowd. He is slumped on the side of the building holding tightly to a phone. He is dressed in a long overcoat, a t-shirt that says the words Helter Skelter on them, jeans, and weird looking boots. Also he has a pair of goggles that sit in his messy hair. The phone begins to ring and he picks it up.

"Hello....oh it's you." He quickly gets up and looks around franticly. "What do you want?" The next thing that happens none of the bums have ever seen. He begins to walk up the side of the building. "Why the hell do you want to hear my origins. blah...blah...orphanage....blah...blah...blah hacking and money....blah...blah...blah the US government is calling me a terrorist. See bye." He hangs up the phone and walks in an apartment and drops down on a side of the wall. The phone rings again.

"What the hell do you want?! Leave me alone!" He slams the phone down. A man inside the apartment walks up to him with anger in his face.

"Who the **** are you?!" Helter doesn't wait long and blows a hole through the man's face with a handgun. A woman screams then echoes through the apartment. Again Max picks up the phone.

"You see what you made me do." He hurries outside the apartment. He takes brisk steps waving the handgun in the air. The phone is up to his air with the other part being dragged behind him. "Listen there is only one way to get rid of him. Soon it is going to be come fully operational, I only wanted to dance." He places the gun to his head. A door behind him opens and out steps a man in a eloquent suit, Mr. Mustard...Mean Mr. Mustard.

"Stop that. Don't even think about doing that when we are so close." Mr. Mustard grabs the gun out of his hand. "Now then back home." He grabs Max by the the collar and pulls himself out of the building. Before they leave Max shouts out:

"Three lullabies in an ancient tongue for the court of the Crimson King."

Charlie No-One

05-29-2007, 04:16 PM

(IC: Nereus)

The Ocean Incarnate
Part 1

It had been 18 years since Milo’s parents died. They were archeologists, world renowned at that. He was seven when it happened. He can still remember their stories; stories of their discoveries, of Greek myth. Most people are surprised that he could still remember them. His favorite story though was of Atlantis: his parents’ greatest discovery. They had found the LostCity in uncharted waters not far from Greece. Even though he was so young, they made him promise not to tell anybody about their discovery. If word got out about Atlantis, it would be swarming with people. The civilization would be devastated. So he never told anyone. A day later, Kily and Logan Evers were killed.

Eighteen years later, and after Milo earned his degree in marine biology, he decided to use his parents’ maps to try and find Atlantis. Many people were confused because they did not understand why a young man who had so much going for him would blow it all on trying to find a mythical city. His answer was simple: his parents always told him that everyone had the power to leave their mark on history all you had to do was feel it in your heart. He felt that he needed to find Atlantis to be true to himself and his family.

Six months later, Milo and a small expedition crew set out to find the LostCity. This is where the story begins:

Then

Milo sniffed in the salty air. He felt at home in the ocean. It was if Atlantis was calling to him. He was close and he could feel inside him. Turning around, he faced his crew.

“Jim, if we could, do you think we could go a bit faster? We are so close! I can feel it,” he called. The water shimmered with life beneath them. If his parents could only see him now, they would be so proud, he thought to himself. He gazed out across the water one more time before walking towards the bow. Far off in the distance he saw something moving.

“Milo, we are picking another ship up on the radar. It looks like an oil freighter,” Jim called out. He was the captain of the ship and very well educated. Milo did not know much about him but they crew to be fast friends.

“An oil freighter? In uncharted waters? That can’t be right. Are you sure?”

“Positive. Strange thing though, we aren’t reading any signs of sea life out here either,”

“Something is wrong here,”

Milo grabbed his binoculars and focused out on the ship. Jim was right, it was an oil freighter and Milo knew exactly why there was no sea life. Trailing thickly behind the huge ship was a dark oozing liquid. It appeared that the ship was leaking oil. Milo rushed into the control booth next to Jim.

“That ship is leaking oil. I need you to call them up on the radio…get them to stop. We need to find away to help,”

“Right away,” he replied, grabbing the radio’s receiver.

Within a few minutes, the small expedition ship caught up with the oil freighter. Compared to the oil freighter, Milo’s ship was relatively tiny. Hr grabbed the loud speaker from the control room.

“You are leaking oil fast. I think we can figure out a way to help, do I have permission to come on board?” he asked. The captain appeared by the starboard and looked down at Milo. He gave a small grimace before nodding in approval. The crew hands dropped down a boarding panel. Milo glanced back at Jim and the others before walking up. He was on his own.

“Listen, as you may already know, your oil tanks must have burst. You are sending oil into the water. If this rate continues, you could harm the ecosystem indefinitely,” he panted, his anxiety building. The captain, an older man, about 50, nodded. He grasped his scraggly beard in one hand.

“I know,”

“Do you know how to stop it?”

“I don’t see how that concerns you,” he snapped. Milo opened his mouth to talk, but quickly shut it. He didn’t know what to say.

“I…I..am concerned. I just wanted to offer my assistance,”

“We don’t need your assistance. If the oil dumps into uncharted waters, who is going to know? I’ve altered my logs to make it look like we are somewhere near the Mediterranean. No one will ever know,”

“Now that is flawed logic. Of course people are going to know. Sooner or later…”

“Sooner or later it won’t matter. I can’t afford what would happen if this got out. Who will know what ship it came from anyway?”

“Well I will…my crew will…we will report it. You just can’t let oil spill into the water like that…you are killing animals…you are taking lives!”

“Really? You and your crew?” he exclaimed, ignoring Milo’s other threats and explanations. The captain snapped his fingers towards one of his crewmen. One from his left came forward, placing a gun in his hand. Milo’s eyes grew larger. A gun? He was just trying to help.

“I don’t think…what are you doing? I am sure we can come to an…please!”

“There is no time for agreements. If word gets out about this ‘spill’ my employer will be ruined. No, I am afraid we can not make an agreement. I apologize,” he laughed. He cocked the gun before pointing it towards Milo.

“My employer says hello to your parents,”

“My parents…what do you know of my-“ a warm spot boiled in Milo’s abdomen. Smoke filled his nostrils. He looked down, feeling the epicenter of the warmness. A wet substance covered his hand. He gazed at it, trying to comprehend what just happened. Losing control of his feet, he fell backwards off the ship and into the murky water below him.

Upon hitting the water, Milo was coated with a thick layer of oil. It wrapped around his body, pulling him below the merciless waves. From what was left of his dazed vision, he could see both ships leaving the area. His own crew betrayed him. He sank further into the depths. He felt so tired now. He squinted his eyes, trying to focus on something, anything, to keep himself awake. In the darkness, he saw a dim light at the bottom of the sea. It radiated through the tainted waters. Narrowing his vision, he saw the source of the light. It was Atlantis. He had found the LostCity! Memories filled his head, restoring his hope. His parents’ tales of immense and priceless treasures echoed across his thoughts. He felt more awake than ever now. The water seemed warmer now too. It was like a blanket wrapping around him, protecting him from danger. It was if it was merging into his very own being. The pain in his abdomen ceased too. He reached his hand towards the bullet hole and felt around. The water seemed to pulsate there, as if it were alive itself. He looked down, noticing that his eyes had adjusted to the water. He could see clearer than ever before. He glanced back down at the wound but he could not find it. It had healed completely. He screamed, forgetting that he was underwater. Liquid filled his lungs, reminding him of his need to breathe, but he found he didn’t need to. For the last few minutes he was doing just fine breathing in the water. Something strange was going on here.

Milo burst out of the water, looking around for the ships. He saw them ahead, far from the spot where they had dumped him. He pulled his arms in front of him, ready to begin swimming towards water vehicles when he noticed something strange on his wrists. Three short slits had formed on his lower arms. He recognized them from all the fish that he had studied…they were gills. That explained why he could breathe so efficiently underwater. He could not believe what was happening to him. Was he drowning and this was just some random hallucination? He dunked himself back down into the water. Coming back to the surface, he looked down at his hands. The gills were still there. This wasn’t a dream.

Milo swam forward trying to get to the ships. Maybe this was a misunderstanding and his ship left because the captain was threatening them? He didn’t know, but if he wanted to live, he would have to get back to his ship. Milo stroked on, trying with all his strength to catch up with the boat. He found that he didn’t need to try too hard. He was swimming faster than ever! It only took him a few moments to cover two miles. The water had changed him somehow. The warmth he felt had altered his very own essence. In no time flat, he was in between both ships.

The young man treaded near his expedition ship. He crawled up the side hatch and onto the main deck.

“Jim, it’s me, Milo,” he whispered. He heard the cock of a gun.

“Milo, buddy, you should have stayed dead,” his old friend said, pointing a shotgun between the scientist’s eyes.

“You’re in on this?”

“Yes...funny what a little bit…no…a lot of money will to do a person’s judgment. Get back into the water and I won’t shoot you,”

Milo’s face tensed with anger. The sky began to darken with thick black clouds. He had been betrayed, shot at, and now his own friend was about to kill him. The waves below the boat churned violently. A crack of thunder disturbed the silence of the moment. A bolt of lightning struck down upon the boat sending chunks of wood into the surrounding waters. Jim ran in fear to the bow of the ship.

“You can not hide from me, Jim,”Milo cooed. His rage was building rapidly. Timid little Milo was giving into his temper. More lightning shot down from the heavens. The wind picked up, hurling the ship’s cargo about. Milo walked forward, meeting his captain at the head of the ship. He gave him a brief glance before looking up. The skies rumbled to his will. Before Jim could move out of the way, a massive bolt of lightning struck him straight in the chest. The volts of electricity surged through the sailor’s body. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air.

Milo dove back into the sea. The waves smashed into his old ship. Raising his hand, the water obeyed his command and engulfed the boat. Waves of no less than 90 feet warped around the boat, swallowing it whole. Moments passed and chunks of the destroyed ship floated amongst the oiled sea. Milo turned his attention to the other ship. It was much bigger than the former, but it would still end the same.

The waves churned uncontrollably around Milo’s body. His fury was at an all time high. He never felt this kind of rage before. The only thing stopping him from his revenge was the height of the ship. He looked up at the monstrous oil freighter and tried to think of a way to approach it. As he thought, the waves only got rougher. He dove down deep into the water, trying to clear his head and find away to get on board the boat. His hands suddenly felt cold and tingly. He put them in front of his face. He gasped in shock for his hands had turned into…well…water! They still maintained the humanoid shape, but they were totally transparent with bubbles forming within them as the current warped on. What kind of changes were these? What was going on? His shock returned to anger as he remembered who was responsible for this in the first place. He jumped up, bursting from the water.

Milo flew high into the air; he was soaring beyond humanly limits. The crew of the opposing ship gasped and backed away from the starboard. Milo was towering above them, his whole lower body now one with the water. It was like a scene out of a comic book.

“Where is your captain?” roared Milo. There was ruckus from the back of the crew. The captain ran up, shaking in terror.

“How are you…what are you?”

“I am the Ocean Incarnate! I am Fury like you have never seen before!” he boomed. “What do you know of my parents?”

“I…don’t know!” the captain cried.

“YES YOU DO! WHAT DO YOU KNOW OF LOGAN AND KILY EVERS?”Milo shouted, his voice distorting into an echoing cry. The captain locked his gaze with Milo’s. His eyes turned emotionless and cold. His quivering stopped; it was as if he was hypnotized.

“They were killed by a hitman hired by Willowman Enterprises. That is all I know,” he said in a monotonous voice. Milo was confused. This couldn’t be true! His parents died in a car accident…this man was lying!

“YOU LIE!” he shrieked. His watery hand grew in size. Forming a fist, he smashed it into the ship. The sky once more grew violent. The crew screamed, running for the life boats. Milo grabbed the captain in his huge fist. The grip tightened around his torso. He screamed in pain. Milo’s eyes turned just as cold and merciless as the captain’s was hours ago. He pulled his fist together, the man’s ribs cracking as he did so. His watery fingers sloshed around his prisoner’s head. A second later, the man’s body went limp. The young scientist dropped his victim’s lifeless body. He could not believe what he had just done. He slouched back down into the cold ocean. Too much of his energy was used. His adrenaline rush simmered down. Fluttering, his eyes closed as floated in the wreckage of his own boat. His subconscious mind began asking questions. What had happened? Where did Milo Evers go?

Saved

05-29-2007, 10:19 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Alman City

Location: The Gold Diamond Restaurant

Time: 10:31pm

Pulse hops rooftop to rooftop with his amazing shockwave jumps. In a matter of time, he’s across town, and at the place where he heard the gunshots originate. He looks around on the top of the roof, looking for any sign of movement. All is silent, and no one is in sight below.

“Dammit. Must’ve just missed them.” Suddenly, a car speeds down the street, and through the light. Gunshots come from the car, and the sound of breaking glass can be heard as it drives off. Pulse sneers, and runs to the edge of the building. He jumps and propels himself to the next building. He lands hard, but keeps running and jumping at the edge to the next building top. In a matter of minutes, he has caught up to the car. As he runs he puts out his hand toward the car, and blasts a wave as hard as he can. It hits the speeding car, and dents the side, almost as if it had been hit by another car. It tips in the air a little, but slams back down and continues driving.

“Son of a B. Gotta head it off.” Pulse blasts a large shockwave from his feet at the buildings edge, and aims for his landing to be the middle of the next intersection, one block a head. He blasts in the air. The strain on his body is so great, he feels as if he is being crushed. As he starts to land, he hears the motor of the car coming toward him. He releases a small shockwave to break his fall, and lands on his knees. He picks himself up quickly, fighting the pain and the fatigue. He puts out both hands toward the car, as it approaches faster and faster. He gives it all he has, and lets out a shockwave that hits the car dead on, and smashes its front. The impact of the blast made the car look as if it had hit a brick wall at 90mph. Pulse groans and lets out a small laugh. He walks toward the driver’s side of the car with caution. The hood of the car is releasing a thin gray smoke, and the airbags are still deployed within. He hears the two men groaning in pain. He walks to the window, and pulls aside the deflating airbag.

“Do you have any idea how fast you were going back there? Because I clocked you at going way to damn fast!" Pulse puts his hand to the lock on the door, and sends a wave to it. It breaks in the lock, and the door jams. The man comes to, and tries to escape the car. Pulse watches as he struggles in pain to open the door, but it stays shut. Pulse laughs and walks to the back of the car. He stands behind the trunk, and puts his hands under the bottom of the car. He feels his energy regenerating by the second, as power and energy flow through his veins. He smiles, and sends a wave from his hands, causing the car to flip backside up into the air, and begin flipping down the street. When it finally stops flipping down the road, it lands on the roof, and the men inside groan in pain. Pulse walks over to the wreck, and to the side. He sends another wave to the window, causing it to shatter. The man inside yells in pain as glass penetrates his skin. He struggles to escape from the broken window, and Pulse watches as he slowly and hastily tries to escape.

“Tight fit, huh?”

“Y-you? Oh, boss warned us about you!”

“Did he now? What did he tell you to do? Run away from me?”

“No. He told me, to kill you.” The man reaches to his back pocket. Pulse sees him, and reacts fast, kicking the man across the face and causing him to hold his head in pain.

“Don’t even try it. So, you must be with the Reds. Your shirt was a dead give away.”

“Ahh, God! My face!”

“Yeah, yeah. It hurts. I know. So your boss put a gang hit out on me, huh? Oh no. Scary. You punks are easier to stop than a monkey with a machine gun. You both fire just as much, but the monkey has better accuracy.”

“AGGH! Y-ya know. Our boss told us to kill you if we saw you, yeah. But we got more tricks than that. Heh heh.” Pulse leans down, and picks the man up by his jacket, holding him above him in the air, a foot off the ground.

“And what could you possibly mean by that?”

“Heh, heh. I ain’t telling you. You’ll just have to figure it out for yourself. Or whenever he comes for you.”

“Who? Dammit, Who?” Pulse shakes the man as he hold him, and he lets out a small laugh.

“You’ll find out soon, *****.”

“Rrgh!” Pulse throws the man on top of the flipped car. He groans in pain, and goes for his weapon in his back pocket. He pulls out a knife fast, and throws it at Pulse. Pulse sees the man grab and throw the knife, and reacts by sending a shockwave from his torso at the knife, causing it to stop it in mid air. Pulse catches it, and throws it at the gas pipe.

“Whatever you guys have planned, I’ll stop it just as I stopped you.”

“Heh, heh. We’ll see!” Pulse watches as the gasoline runs from the punctured tank, and covers the car, dripping over the side and starting to puddle on the street. Pulse walks over to the man, and grabs him by the jacket again. He reaches into his pocket, and pulls out a lighter. He walks away from the car, and starts down the street.

“When this kills you, tell Satan to keep my room ready. But in the slight chance you survive, make sure to tell your boss I’ll be coming for him soon.” Pulse igniters the lighter, and throws it at the car. It ignites the gasoline, and the whole wreck lights up in flames. The fire burns strong and high. The smoke billows in the night sky, and the fire illuminates the dark alleys in the close area. Pulse watches as it burns, and he sees the man rolling within the flames, and screaming in pain as the fire burns his Flesh. The man’s movements become masked by the growing flames, and he watches as they grow bigger, and darker. Suddenly, the car makes a hiss, and then explodes. Pulse releases a shockwave, sending the fire and shrapnel back at the wreck, protecting him and the corresponding buildings. The fire burns stronger, and the screams cease. Pulse smiles, and walks away down the street as he hears sirens coming from the distance.

“Fire and ambulances’ll be here soon. No need for me to stay. My work is done.”

Pulse continues walking down the street, and ducks into an alley. He quick changes back into his civilian clothes he had dropped on the way over. He inconspicuously puts them on, and walks out of the alley way, and toward the bus stop. He looks behind him, to see countless people standing around the dying blaze. They scream in terror, and panic. He turns around to see the fire engine pull around the corner and drive down to the scene. He continues walking to end of the street, and turns the corner. His mind wanders back to what the man said. What was he talking about? What are the other tricks they got? They going to start hunting me or something? Ha Ha. Let them try. I’ve stopped them countless times before. This’ll just make my job of finding them so much easier. Let them come.

Pulse walks down the street, and turns into coffee house. No one is inside besides the waitress behind the counter, flipping through the news channels to try to find a station with live coverage of the blaze a block over. He sits down at the bar, and looks to her.

“I’ll have a coffee, no cream, lots of sugar please.” She goes to the coffee pot, and pours a cup, never taking her eyes off the TV. She places the cup in front of him, and he begins to drink.

“So, d’you hear bout that fire on Driose Street? It’s right around the corner! I’d go to watch, but I can’t leave my shift. You believe that? I mean, a car just flipping over and lighting on fire in the middle of an intersection? Spooky, right? Like something caused it.” Pulse sips, and looks up to the waitress.

“Just another day in this crummy town, Miss.” Pulse smiles, and continues drinking the coffee. The sound of sirens outside is louder than ever, as the red and blue lights flash in through the window.

Byrd Man

05-30-2007, 08:28 PM

Frytech's main office over looked Lake Michigan in High Land park and seeing as how I live clear across town, I guess that's why I was about to die as I limped to the receptionist at the front desk.

"Can I help you, sir?"

"I...came...for....experiment..."

"Oh yes, what's your name?"

"...Byrd."

"Matthew Byrd?"

I nod as she points towards a hallway.

"Down that hall, third door to your left."

*************

"Welcome, welcome, welcome. My fabulous little Guinea Pigs....that was a joke."

The fifteen or so test subjects in the confrence room give nervous little laughs as the man with horn rimmed glasses pushes on.

"I'm Doctor Brown and before we admit any of you into this experiment, we're just going to run a few test on you to make sure you fit what we're looking for."

He points upward and points at about five or six people, including me.

"You six, if you'd be so kind as to head through the door over here to your left, that's our lab. We'll just do some blood test and basic screening procedures. Nothing to worry about."

********

"Ever had sex with a man, even once?"

"No."

"Ever took drugs through a neddle?"

"Nope, smoked weed a few times."

"Ever had unprotected sex?"

"Do birth control pills count as 'protection'?"

"No."

"Well, yes. I've had unprotected sex."

The nurse checks the little box on the list and looks up at me.

"Alright. That's it for the blood test questions. I just have one more question, your medical file says that you damaged your knee two years ago. It doesn't go into detail on the extent of the injury. How much of your mobility is limited?"

I scratch my chin and think back to the injury and the days after it.

"I believe they said that I ruptured my MCL and LCL. Surgeons cut them out before they could be infected. I can walk, but I can barely get up to a fast walk without it hurting."

She scribbles something down and looks at me.

"Okay, then. We'll take a sample of your blood and a basic physical, to make sure your healthy enough for the experiment, and if Doctor Brown thinks your a suitable candidate. He'll call you."

*********

"You did what?!"

"Are you crazy? You ass-hole!"

"I'm tight on cash and need the money to buy something."

"Buy what? You better not be messing with those gangs."

I shake my head and get up from the kitchen table, I guess this is what I get for brining it up infront of my mother and girlfriend.

"No. Ma, listen...a few days ago, I asked Jessica to marry me. I wanted to buy her an engagement ring."

Mom looks at Jessica and then looks at me. A small smile on her face, and then it vanishes.

"Are you crazy? Your broke, she's broke, her parents are broke, and so am I. There's no way you two can afford a ring, much less a place to live. What are you going to do for shelter? This house is just big enough for you and me, and there isn't anyway Jessica's parents can fit you two into her house. God!"

Mom throws her hands up and walks out the kitchen. Jessica and I look at each other.

"Umm....I better go. I'll talk to you later."

She hurrys out the door and I'm left alone in the kitchen.

"Mom? Mom, what's wrong?"

I walk into her room and sit down at the foot of her bed, she's laying on her side facing the wall.

"Do you really think us getting married is that bad of an idea?"

She rolls over and looks at me.

"No. She's a good girl.....it's just, I don't want you two to struggle like I did with you. I mean, your father died whtn you were 6 months old. It was rough on me and you, but we did it....another reason, I've been used to you needing me all these years and now it looks like I'm not needed anymore."

"Ahh, Mom. That's not true. I might be getting older, but every man still needs his mother."

She reaches up and hugs me.

"Thank you, honey. But you need to work on getting your own place...I ain't rasing your bastards here."

I can't help but laugh at Mom's colorful language.

*******

"Matt! Matt!"

I struggle to open my eyes and sit up in bed. I must've been sleeping pretty heavily.

"Was wrong?"

"Telephone."

I roll out of bed and slowly make my way to the telephone hanging on the wall.

"'lo?"

"Yes, Matthew. This is Doctor Brown over here at Frytech. We've looked at your file and test results and we want to accept your application into the project."

"Cool. What time should I be there?"

"8 O'Clock monday morning. Hope to see you there. Welcome to Project: Redemption, Mr. Byrd."

Come eight that Monday morning, I'm sitting in a chair while Doctor Brown talks to me and another man in a wheel chair.

"So. In a nutshell, Project: Redemption is man's next great leap into discovering longer life. Cellular regeneration is our task here. We had some positive results with Cancer patients so, we're moving onto muscle and ligament regeration...We'll, I've rambled on enough. Why don't you two tell me something about yourselves."

He points at me first and I look at Doctor Brown and back at the guy in the wheelchair.

"Well, My name is Matt Byrd. I had a pretty good life in high school, almost got a free ride to Florida to play football, god I was fast...then, I busted my knee and doc said I wouldn't be able to run again. My scholarship got yanked out from underneath my feet and I'm kinda in a tight spot, money wise. So I signed up to get some cash."

Our attention focues to the fellow in the wheelchair, as he straightens up and looks at the two of us.

"Well, my name's Cody Jenks. You'll never believe this, but I got polio when I was eleven and been in a wheelchair ever since. I mean, who the hell gets polio in this day and age? Anyway, I use to love to run. Playing tag with my brother and sister in the park. Those were good times. I just want the chance to walk again."

Dr. Brown smiles at the both of us.

"Don't worry. If this works, the both of you will be doing windsprints in the park before you know it."

.......................

Cody and I sit on opposite medical tables as Dr. Brown and the nurses get the serum ready. One nurse holds a syringe of blue liquid in front of me, while Cody gets a syringe of red stuff.

"What's going on? Why's mine blue and his is red?"

"Diffrent formulas, Mister Byrd. Cody is getting a powerful dose, seeing as how his case is more more severe than yours."

Cody smiles at me as the neddle digs into his, fragile, pale legs.

"Don't worry, Matt. We'll be running in no time."

The nurse pokes me in my bad knee with the neddle and shots the serum into my leg.

"Listen to him, Matt. Great things lay in store for both of you."

Spike_x1

05-30-2007, 08:48 PM

It was only a matter of time before someone finally caught another sighting. It seemed as though a young couple were on a leisurely stroll through a cobblestone street where several bars and restaurants opened their patios to, for their customers to enjoy the night air, when the two of them spotted a shivering man in the dark and away from the light of the restaurants.

Seeing the look of concern in their eyes as they approached, thinking that he was another of the city's homeless population, Alex was about to tell them both to get lost when the girl suddenly recognized his face. He wished that he could just tune out her shrill cries for the police, but it simply wasn't going to happen. The threat was drastically exacerbated as two nearby policemen responded to her immediately, drawing their weapons as they saw Alex's face.

"@*%&!"

"PUT YOUR HANDS ABOVE YOUR HEAD!" screamed one of the officers as the other one quickly reported the sighting in on his radio. "NOW!"

A sneer washed over Alex's face as a warm glowing steam came from his mouth and eyes. "Screw this," he said, turning, about to make a dash back into his shadows when a bullet caught him in the jaw, mid-turn. Reeling from the shock of the bullet, Alex fell to the cobblestone street. Lock away the pain. Forget it. Get through it. He could hear the running footsteps of the policemen, rushing over to inspect the downed perp. In a sight that the two officers will both take with them to their graves, Alex turned his head to look up at the both of them; pieces of his bloody jaw hanging from his cheeks by threads of skin, and apparently... re-mending itself back together?

Not even giving either of them time to vomit in disgust at the sight, Alex shifted his weight onto the palms of his hands that were resting on the ground and swung his legs upward, kicking both policemen in the face and launching himself back onto his feet. He barely had time to even register the surprise on the growing crowd's faces before three squad cars turned a corner and began driving straight towards him. As the civilians ran out of the way, Alex wiped the remaining blood from his newly reformed chin and leaped through the air, flipping over the first car and landing on the hood of the second one, surprising both officers in the front seats.

Another bullet blasting through Alex's shoulder from behind splattered blood all over the windshield. Where the hell did that one come from? Looking over his healing shoulder, he saw another cop on foot, unloading a clip at him with no regard for the driver or passenger of the sqaud car that he was perched on. This lunatic trying to kill his bloody coworkers?!

Before anymore shots could be fired in the direction of that particular sqaud car, Alex leapt straight up, grabbing onto an overhead street light and using his momentum to hurl himself over the parapet of a rooftop closeby. "Off the streets." He skillfully pivoted himself out of view from the ground. "They'll have helicopters here in less than a minute," he said, quickly assessing the situation.

Spider-Man9X17

05-30-2007, 10:20 PM

Nittany Lion Inn
State College, Pennsylvania

RJ had thought it was kind of dumb to reserve a banquet room for a graduation party nearly a year and a half in advance. Tonight, though, him and his room full of friends were the envy of the town. No other graduation party had a pool, a bar, an all you could eat buffet, and sleeping accommodations all in one place. You could get drunk, eat until you puked, fall in the pool with some hot co-eds, and not even need to call a DD to get home to bed.

“Another round,” RJ shouted over the blaring music to the bar tender, who got underway pouring six more shots of tequila for the six boys sitting at the bar. RJ grabbed his shot glass and raised it in the air for a toast.

“To…uh…ummm…drinking ourselves stupid and forgetting everything we’ve learned over these last four life-sucking years."

The six downed their drinks and slammed the glasses back down on the counter top.

“How many is that, anyway?” Frank asked.

RJ looked into his wallet.

“About twenty-five dollars worth.”

“I think I’m gonna slow down for a bit.”

“Same here,” RJ looked across the room to the far side of the dance floor. Keria gazed back at him, signaling as the music began to slow down and the lights dimmed.

“The getting’s gonna be good tonight, and I wanna be awake to enjoy it.”

The two best friends shared in a laugh as they stumbled slightly off their stools, and RJ heeded the call of his lovely lady.

-

The old man stirred over the scattered diagrams, readouts, and assorted research scattered on the table in front of him, illuminated by the glare of half a dozen computers and laptops sitting in various positions around the tiny, secluded room. The products of years and years of work, research, and discover, toiled over and recalculated countless times. The mathematical computations were drawn out to the very last decimal place, completely and totally accurate. The genetic and atomic maps for near thousands of compounds, creature, and all assorted objects were hung haphazardly on the walls. Dozens of periodic tables lay here and there, reflected the charts many incarnations from the very beginning to present day. Chemical sequences scrolled across the LCD screens of the computers. And there was more. So much more, though the remainder of it was research and theories that even the brightest minds in the world would have trouble understanding or comprehending. The old man understood though. He himself had devised the theories, worked out the computations. His knowledge, his work, had become a curse to him. A curse that had seemingly been passed on to an unsuspecting college graduate, a young man who seemed destine to shoulder a great family tragedy.

He sighed, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. He didn’t have time for remorse of self pity right now. There was work to do.

Batman

05-30-2007, 10:39 PM

Kylie Dodson had no idea she was living with a superhero.

Turning in bed, she pulled her blanket over her shoulder, shielding her from the coldness of the night. What she didn't realise, however, was that sunrise had just occured. It's rays illuminated through the blinds covering her window, partially waking her as she turned again. But soon, she found herself drifting back to sleep, hoping to resume the dream she was having of winning the surfing competition that was only a month away. She had trained long and hard for it... but every year, she barely made the top three finalists. But the dream was only a result of her high confidence. She was sure that this was going to be her year.

Then came a loud thud, ripping her from the dream as her eyes fluttered open. Sitting up, confused, she looked around for the origin of the noise. It was coming from outside her room, as a second thud errupted, nearly shaking the ceramic figurines she had placed on her dresser. Pulling the blanket from her body, she stumbled up, and walked out of the room, into the hall. It was odd... but for some reason, she could've sworn the noise had come from Mark's room.

"Damn it, damn it, damn it."

It seemed like the day wasn't going to end until Sharkman had uttered that phrase every other minute. Pushing himself upwards, he slid his legs through the opened window to his bedroom, trying his best not to fall down and wake Gerr or Kylie. He failed, however, when he slammed his head on the wall, getting up. Falling on the floor, Sharkman mentally cursed himself out for being so clumsy, before stumbling to his feet and nearly knocking over one of his lamps. Luckily, he had heard it tumbling long before it moved, and grabbed it with his reflexes. Placing it back on the table it was originally standing on, Sharkman sighed to himself. He seriously doubted that Batman ever had days like this... even the Adam West version. Then it dawned on him: He should get a revolving closet with a fireman's pole inside. He'd even label it the "Shark-Pole".

With that humourous thought in mind, Sharkman chuckled to himself as he layed back, on his bed, exhausted. Capture had really tested his limits, with that bomb stunt. Sharkman didn't even know there were hired assassins in Tampa... and suddenly he was dealing with a bomb-happy terrorist? There was something highly ironic about that. Especially since Capture just happened to show up right after Sharkman had initially made himself known to the public. But it didn't matter. Tommorow, he thought to himself, was going to be his payback towards Capture. He didn't care how long or how far he had to search... Capture was going to live up to his name, in a state prison.

Pulling his mask off, and throwing it on the bed, Mark took in a breath of fresh air. His hair was still soaked, even salty, from the swim home... but it was nothing a good shower wouldn't fix. Which he'd get to, by the time he peeled off the rest of his costume. Sitting up, Mark began to remove his gloves, before realising something: He could hear footsteps. They were faint, indicating that if he were anyone else, he wouldn't be able to hear them. So that told him something startling... either Kylie or Gerr were already up. Using his senses in unison to penpoint who, exactly, it was, and where, Mark's eyes widened as he realised they were nearing his door.

Crap!

Mark took a second to assess the situation. Someone was coming towards his door. Probably with the intent of opening it, for some reason. He was still in his costume, sans mask, which meant that the minute the door opened, his identity would be exposed to one of the two people he wanted to keep it from the most. Realising he didn't know what to do, Mark began to silently panick, as the doorknob began to twist. Grabbing his mask, Mark used every fiber of his leg strength he could conjure to race forward, and use his speed.

Then, the door swung open.

Kylie looked in, eyebrow raised, as she looked around and inspected Mark's room. The first thing she noticed was that the bed was messy, and he wasn't in it. Citing that as odd, what struck her as even more odd was the fact that the window was wide open, aswell. Walking over to it, Kylie inspected the window, looking at and out of it for a clue as to what had happened, and where that noise had come from. But upon inspection, she realised that aside from the window itself being open, nothing was there to indicate irregularity.

Shrugging to herself, Kylie turned around, and stopped at Mark's bed. She hated to see it in such a mess... especially considering, due to the fact that Mark and Gerr were constantly busy and out of the house, she was usually stuck cleaning it. Taking the bedsheet in her hand, she lightly folded it, and stroked it, ridding it of the creases. Looking upon the now straightened bed with pride, thinking Mark would be grateful whenever he returned from wherever he had gone to, Kylie exited the room, and closed the door.

Weird, She thought to herself, an uneasy expression crossing her face as she wondered not only where her roommate was, why his window was wide open, and whatever could've caused the loud noise.

Inside Mark's room, Sharkman stumbled out of the closet, after silently fighting his way through countless shirts and totes. Pulling his mask back off, as he had put it on just in case Kylie did happen to find him hiding in the closet, Mark looked around the corner, to make sure the door was closed. Pulling off his costume, Mark ran into the closet, grabbed a few items, then practically flew out of the window. He had managed to escape the cover of his identity being blown. But he knew, now, there was something he couldn't escape: Actually covering up for what Kylie had witnessed.

"Guys, it's me. Could someone open the door? Please?"

Kylie looked up from rubbing her neck in fatigue, looking at the door as she heard Mark's voice and knocks upon it. Crossing from the kitchen and into the living room, Kylie made her way to the door, unlocking it at both locks and twisting the doorknob, allowing it to open for Mark as he entered.

"What happened to your key?", Kylie asked, confused.

"Uh... forgot it. Sorry.", Mark responded, carrying in a duffel bag and his surf board, as Kylie then noticed that Mark was wearing a pair of trunks.

"So that's where you were...", Kylie stated, as if she had pieced it together. "You had me worried sick there, for a second. I opened your door and your window was open."

"Oh. Uh... yeah. Sorry about that,", Mark stammered, leaning his surfboard on the couch and placing his bag on a chair. "I just couldn't sleep. But I didn't want to wake you guys when I decided to go out and catch a wave, so..."

Kylie smiled, a little.

"That's kind of sweet.", Kylie responded. "But... I'm a heavy sleeper. You've known that since sixth grade."

Mark paused.

"...Yeah. Guess I wasn't thinking."

Kylie laughed.

"Guess not. Want some coffee?"

Mark smiled.

"Sounds great. I'll have a cup of it in a few minutes.", Mark said, as he departed to the hallway.

"Where are you going?", Kylie asked.

"To take a shower. A nice, long shower..."

Eddie Brock

05-30-2007, 10:40 PM

Just Outside of Steelhammer, Maine
Present Day

I race on the back roads, gaining speed on my motorcycle. I’ve been traveling the country, finding mystical creatures to stop.

Lately I’ve been tracking a recurring nemesis of mine – The Magician. Don’t let the name fool you, he’s just as sinister and deadly as any other villain I’ve come across. What set him apart from my other foes is that he is nothing more than a normal human – in fact, he’s not even physically opposing – but he’s learned to harness a special type of supernatural energy that allows him to cast spells and whatnot.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/Bike.jpg
I come to a halt at the city limit, taking in everything Steelhammer had to offer. It had always been a hotbed of superhuman activity. No wonder the Magician sought refuge here.

I stop by a bar and remove my hat at the door. I order a beer, and I take a seat at the counter.

“First time in town?” the bartender inquires.

I take a long drink, and then place the glass back down. “Yes, sir. Just drifting through…know any place where I can stay the night?”

“Sure,” he responds while drying a shot glass with his towel, “There’s a little motel just up the road.”

That’s when I hear the crashing and screaming. It’s my cue…the Magician has made his move, now it’s my turn. “Thank you,” I say as I take my last swig. I slide the glass across the counter to him and I walk out the door.

Once outside, I duck into an alleyway. There, I climb my way up a fire escape. Once I am high enough, I toss my jacket aside. I then grip my shirt and rip it in half, revealing a costume.
http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MicroChris3.jpg

It’s black, red, and skin-tight. Granted, when I am in my human form, the suit is a little loose, but once I transform, it fits like a glove. I quickly remove the rest of my clothes, and I put my mask and gloves on.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MicroMagician.jpg
I approach the Magician carefully, watching his every move. If I could just run up and hit him, it would be all over. But the Magician is crafty, and he’s not so careless as to have his weaknesses exploited.

“I believe you’ll find that I am not quite so civil when I am being followed like some kind of animal,” he starts politely.

“Cut the crap, Magician,” I respond bluntly. “No one is falling for your fake, dignified persona.” I unsheathe my sword and point the blade at him.

He calmly takes a couple of steps forward, using his cane as a support. “You never were good at small talk. But, very well, if you want to get right into the action…”

He slams his cane down, and the entire street is shaken with the magnitude of an earthquake. In the midst of the shockwaves, my sword is knocked loose and goes flying backwards. As I stand up, the Magician is brushing some debris off his suit.

“Have it your way…if you don’t want swords,” I start as my hands begin to glow red with energy, “Then I won’t use swords!” I thrust my hands forward, releasing the energy in waves of heat. As I expected, this attack does not faze him as he merely holds his cane out and it protects him with an invisible shield.

“So ill-tempered,” he adds. “I believe that Demonic side of yours is to blame. So if we’re going to cure you of your anger,” he begins as he points his cane at me, “Then we’re going to have to remove that element of your personality.” Then he hits me with some blast and I am knocked so far back.

When I look up, I see that I am in my human form. “What did you do?”

He walks up and slams his cane into the back of my head. “You’re a half-breed. I simply got rid of the half I didn’t like,” he explains. “Don’t worry yourself, the effects will wear off in roughly an hour…that is, if you’re still alive.” He then grips his cane like a baseball bat and takes a huge swing at my face. The sound of the metal hitting my skull is painful enough as it is…not to mention that I may have broken a nose…

“My, my, not so aggressive now, are we?” he mocks. He walks over and rips my mask off…right in the middle of public.
http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MicroBattlePhantom.jpg

“Look, I don’t give a **** who you are,” he mutters in a low tone, dropping the dignified act. “I don’t care what your name is, I don’t care who your friends are, I really don’t give a flying ****. But if you ever, EVER, bother me again…I will kill you.” He puts my mask back on roughly and blasts me again. I go flying backwards and I hear him running away.

I really should’ve handled that better…

Saved

05-31-2007, 02:35 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Seetsburo

Time: 5:21 a.m.

Eric wakes up in his room. He gets out of bed, and groans a little. His body hurts from over expending his muscles last night. He walks out to his kitchen, and plugs in his coffee pot for his morning breakfast. He hears the familiar thud he hears every morning on his door, and walks to it. He opens the door, and looks down to see the morning paper. He picks it up and yawns as he walks back inside. He goes and sits down on his couch. He sighs, and opens the newspaper to see the front headline.

“Well, what do you know.”

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseNewsarticle.jpg

“At least I’m not midnight vampire anymore.” He smiles and skims the article. His mind drifts back to last night. He remembers what the thug said to him. We got more tricks than that. What did it mean? Was he threatening? Or was there actually another problem to worry about besides gangs?

“Mmhh. Nah. Those gangs are all talk. They just have a hit out on me within the gangs. All the members are probably told to bring me in. Dead. They don’t have any other tricks.” Eric looks to the clock and puts down the paper. He walks to the coffee pot, and pours himself a cup. He takes a sip, and then smiles. He walks over to his couch, and sits back down. He looks over to the paper again, and grins.

“Good to finally get recognition as a vigilante, and not a vampire. I hope tonight’s run is just as effective.” He leans back, and drinks his coffee, staring at the wall, deep in thought. He takes another sip of his coffee, and closes his eyes.

City: Cellvile

Location: Warehouse 23

Time: 5:34 a.m.

Two figures sit at a table across from another man. The two men are wearing red shirts, and have ammuntion belts strapped around their torso. The man across from them is suited in blue, and wears a black leather jacket over top. He drinks his bottle of beer, and listens to what they have to say.

“So, we are willing to go as high as 100,00.”

“I may kill people for a living, junior, but I don’t do it for cheap.”

“Ehh, fine 500,000.”

“If you want to waste my time, I’ll kill you both and be on my way.”

“800,000 dollars. That good?”

“Mmhh. No.”

“Fine, 900,000. Take it or leave it.” The man finishes his beer in one final chug. He looks back at the men in red and smiles.

“Ok. Now you’re talking my language. What’s the hit?”

“We need you to kill a threat to the Reds. He’s been getting in our way a lot lately, and he needs to be put in his place.”

“Yeah, the ground!”

“So, we need you to bring him in dead. Our boss wants to see the body before we dispose of it. So no explosives or bombs. And, try to keep the face intact.” The man across the table laughs.

“Wow. For you guys to hire a bounty hunter, and tell him to bring in the guy in perfect condition, you must really hate him.”

“Oh, we all do. Very much, sir.”

“Well, I’ll take the job. Not only for the money, because you’re really paying low here, but out of sheer interest. Who’s the guy? Mayor?”

“As if. He lets us get away with whatever we want, and we keep him out of the spotlight.”

“Uh, senator, congressmen? Town politician? Maybe, rival gang leader?”
“Nope. None of them.”

“Well, I can’t possibly think of who else would be worth you hiring an assassin over.”

“Mpf. You haven’t been in Blitzen long, have you?”

“No. Just stoping through. So, tell me. Who’s the guy.”

“We need you to kill Pulse.” The Reds member holds up the newspaper. The man across the table grabs it and reads the article. His eyes widen and he slams the paper on the table, and begins to laugh.

“A vigilante? That’s who’s been giving you trouble? Some gang you are!”

“He’s not just a man. He’s something else. He’s not human. We need you to kill him for us.”

“Fine.”

“You’ll soon discover how hard a foe he is, man. He’s near untouchable!” The man stands up, and puts on a military camouflage mask. It is colored in urban camouflage, and has a gray visor over the eyes.

“I’ve never lost a guy I was hired to kill. How do I find him?”

“Tonight, you must cause a public disturbance. He’ll be there very soon.”

“So, he arrives at the scenes of crimes, huh? Could be a fun way to set up a trap.”

“Thank you, Mr. Pinlen. We knew you were the best person for the job.”

“My name’s not Pinlen when I take a job. It’s Crosshair.”

Kaboom

05-31-2007, 03:52 PM

Spike_x1

06-01-2007, 12:57 AM

"They'll have helicopters here in less than a minute." In the brief moment it took to merely make that one observation, Alex's train of thought was cut short the instant he noticed a small green dot of light on his arm. Sniper!

By the time the shot was fired, the target was gone from the sniper's view from the rooftop across the street. On his stomach and hidden behind the parapet of his building, Alex took note of type of blast fired at him. Concussive hard light. Lasers. These shmucks are using high-end military grade weaponry. Guess I underestimated how large of a threat they think I am. He crouched into a prone stance, still hidden from sight and ready to sprint and make the jump to the next rooftop. No way am I sticking around to find out how much ammo his rifle's charged to.

Faster than the sniper could humanly track, Alex was leaping from building to building with impossible speed. The former army ranger, now working as a sharpshooter for the Lost Haven Police Department, struggled with the unbelievable concept that his target wasn't human, until Alex was out of sight.

Despite his enhanced speed, Alex could hear sirens in the street, much closer than he was comfortable with. "Gaah!!" Suddenly, his abdomen exploded in a hail of blood and bone fragments as armor-piercing machine gun bullets tore through his person. The firing paused, giving Alex a brief moment to cough up several of the projectiles that had been caught in his intestines. Crouching in a pool of his own blood, the perfectly trained eyes looked up, unsurprised.

"There are the damn helicopters. Took longer than I expected."

Cyrusbales

06-01-2007, 05:29 AM

http://img180.imageshack.us/img180/866/tormentxy6.jpg

The pages laced with ancient symbols, glowed with a burgundy hue as my hand caressed the aged papers. Hidden gestures of control, manipulation of mana through the body alone, however these scriptures would take some time to correctly decipher, a commodity that I would more than likely run out of soon.

I doubt the secrets this book held had been unlocked for centuries at least, the words almost starved of affection and power of others to awaken it. For such an invigorating piece of literature to be discarded so, such poetic torture and mesmerising passages of anguish, a true display of artistic beauty and talent in it’s purest form, pain.

It was time to move on. I could learn from the artifice later, but staying in one place would most certainly attract attention from the ones above, something I would like to avoid for as long as possible. The pattering rain once again touches my skin, from water to vapour in the blink of an eye, a man stumbles through the downpour, making his way as best he can in his intoxicated state, soaked through to the skin from his exposure to the precipitation. I slip through the drenched streets unnoticed, darkness of the night acting as my cloak.

By staying in this Nexus between realms that is this city, I should be able to mask my presence for as long as I can. Breaking my way into a disused building, I can sense the musty absence of life that has haunted this place for some time. Crouching down, ready to open the book, I notice something, something that is most certainly unwelcome.

Catching the breeze from outside, a small, single white feather drifts in through the open window, dancing and twirling in the wind, gracefully coming to stop by my feet, as if a sign of things to come. Unfortunately what followed it in was far more concerning. A flurry of splintering wood and mortar welcomes it to my view.

http://img174.imageshack.us/img174/4017/akromaon6.jpg

It would appear my presence here was no longer hidden.

Spike_x1

06-02-2007, 04:43 PM

ElectroFlare

06-02-2007, 04:47 PM

Night. Darkness. Perfect time for a sharp shooter like me. I could see my target perfectly through my night vision goggles, and he wasn’t going to get away from me. I motioned to my team, telling them to split up and surround the target.

I could see them moving in the surrounding brush. As planned, the target’s attention was drawn in several directions at once, and confused him. I waited until I could see his eyes.

My rifle fired nearly silently, and the target fell.

My team stood from the brush and approached the fallen target. I received a thumbs up from my #2 officer. Then it happened.

The man I had just killed stood. He shook his head and cracked his knuckles. He then laughed at my men backing away in fear.

What happened next I take to my grave. My men, those men, were brutally murdered. Not killed or executed like a true military personnel would do, but murdered. I wasn’t found because the man was arrogant and left without checking for snipers.

I was discharged because the military believed my emotional state put me in shape that was no use to them. The system rejected me.

However, STRIKE saw opportunity where the military saw weakness.

“Now they will die.” I smiled at the screens that monitored meta activity.

"Ramon?" A voice startled me.

"Quien?" I yelled out of instinct and lept up. "Who's there?" I turned and repeated myself, this time in english. My apprentince.

"I have told you never to sneak up on me." I spat.

"There's a lot of activity. They need us."

"They need me. You need to watch. Estas practicando espanol?" I asked.

"I haven't had a chance to practice spanish sir. Too many reports." She reluctanctly said. She couldn't even look me in the eye.

"Make time. There is no reason why an agent of STRIKE should not know the basic languages. We operate worldly, not just in the english speaking parts girl. I will deal with the activity. You practice."

Byrd Man

06-02-2007, 10:54 PM

Come eight that Monday morning, I'm sitting in a chair while Doctor Brown talks to me and another man in a wheel chair.

"So. In a nutshell, Project: Redemption is man's next great leap into discovering longer life. Cellular regeneration is our task here. We had some positive results with Cancer patients so, we're moving onto muscle and ligament regeration...We'll, I've rambled on enough. Why don't you two tell me something about yourselves."

He points at me first and I look at Doctor Brown and back at the guy in the wheelchair.

"Well, My name is Matt Byrd. I had a pretty good life in high school, almost got a free ride to Florida to play football, god I was fast...then, I busted my knee and doc said I wouldn't be able to run again. My scholarship got yanked out from underneath my feet and I'm kinda in a tight spot, money wise. So I signed up to get some cash."

Our attention focues to the fellow in the wheelchair, as he straightens up and looks at the two of us.

"Well, my name's Cody Jenks. You'll never believe this, but I got polio when I was eleven and been in a wheelchair ever since. I mean, who the hell gets polio in this day and age? Anyway, I use to love to run. Playing tag with my brother and sister in the park. Those were good times. I just want the chance to walk again."

Dr. Brown smiles at the both of us.

"Don't worry. If this works, the both of you will be doing windsprints in the park before you know it."

.......................

Cody and I sit on opposite medical tables as Dr. Brown and the nurses get the serum ready. One nurse holds a syringe of blue liquid in front of me, while Cody gets a syringe of red stuff.

"What's going on? Why's mine blue and his is red?"

"Diffrent formulas, Mister Byrd. Cody is getting a powerful dose, seeing as how his case is more more severe than yours."

Cody smiles at me as the neddle digs into his, fragile, pale legs.

"Don't worry, Matt. We'll be running in no time."

The nurse pokes me in my bad knee with the neddle and shots the serum into my leg.

"Listen to him, Matt. Great things lay in store for both of you."

"Rise and shine, cutey pie."

Jen plants a kiss on my cheek as I sit up in bed. The sunlight catches the diamond in her new ring and shines sunlight in my eyes.

"Ahh, dang baby. That rock of yours is blinding me."

"I'm sorry, should I take it off?"

"Hell no! I subjected my body to experiments for that ring, you're wearing it till your hand turns black."

She laughs and gets out of bed, walking toward her blue jeans laying on the floor in a pile with her shirt.

"What times is it?"

"10:30 in the morning. Good thing it's Saturday, other wise I wouldn't have spent the night."

My bedroom door swings open and mom comes in, when she sees me shirtless and Jen wearing nothing but underwear, she throws her hands over her eyes.

"Damn! Sorry, you two. I'll let you get back to buisness."

"No. We're not busy, Anita. That was last night."

"Yeah, I heard. Alright, time to stop thinking about my only child having sex. Matt, if you leave the house today make sure to lock the front door. I'm going to get my hair done."

"Got a hot date tonight?"

"Yes, actually. Captain Johnson is taking me to dinner."

"Aww, that's sweet. Make sure he has protection, don't make me have to tell you about the birds and the bees, young lady."

"Boy, I've been doing 'that' before you were even a gleam in your father's eye I'll be fine. You two are the ones that should worry, all those teenage hormones. Bye."

Mom turns around and walks out my room, heading down the hallway to the front door. I hear the door open and shut as she leaves for good.

"So then, what should we do?"

I smile and arch my right eyebrow.

"Hmm."

"That? Well okay, I took my pill those morning."

Jen runs head first and jumps into bed.

"Wee! Here, Matt. help me take off my bra."

I move my hands up her back when a feeling of fatigue hits me like a wave.

"Whew. I feel real tired all of a sudden."

"It's okay, we can wait till a little while later to do it. Don't worry it happens to every guy.....Matt?"

Jen starts to turn around when I slump back into bed as I black out into oblivion......

*****************

A bright light shines and my eyes snap open. Dr. Brown is standing above me with a flashlight in my eyes.

"Good, you're awake. Don't try getting up."

I try to get up, but every muscle in my body screams pain at me.

"Ahh, it hurts. How long have I been out?"

"Well, it's Saturday."

"So, only a few hours."

"No. Next Saturday, you've been out a week. You're sore because of the muscle mass you gained in the time you were out."

"I don't understand. What do you mean muscle mass?"

"We've had all the doctors from the project looking you over the past week while you slept."

A thin smile dances on his lips as he looks down at me as I lay on my hospital bed.

http://img393.imageshack.us/img393/2092/misterbennetor6.jpg

"Something's happend to you, we've had a breakthrough in the project. Welcome to the next plain of human evolution, Matt."

Speedball

06-03-2007, 02:14 AM

Spider-Man9X17

06-03-2007, 11:15 AM

The beautiful weather that blessed graduation day gave way to a late night/early morning thunderstorm. RJ loved thunderstorms, loved the pounding of the rain and the rumble of the thunder. Keira hated them; from the time they were kids. Even in her sleep, she nestled closer to her lover, almost sub-consciously aware of what was happening. RJ pulled her closer, taking in a deep breath and savoring in the scent of strawberries from her long, blonde hair. It brought back memories from when they were barley five years old. RJ’s mother was babysitting, and a storm rolled in. Keira was scared out of her mind, fliching at each flash of lightning and letting out a small yelp at each ensuing thunderclap. RJ, being a typical little boy, thought it was hilarious. About halfway through the storm, he snuck up behind his playmate and neighbor with two small pie pans and, digging as deep for as much strength as his tiny body would allow, clashed the pans together. He never in his young life heard something as loud and chilling as the resulting scream, and was hard pressed to think of anything that matched it since. Keira went running from the room, bawling, and RJ had a good laugh before his mother came in and left her own impression on his backside.

The memory was still so fresh in his mind, yet seemed like a lifetime ago. So did the first day of college, or the summer before that, as he was getting ready to leave. The sheer excitement of making the big leap, the uneasiness of moving away from home, though he would only be roughly three hours from Pittsburgh. And trying to break the news to his parents that he and Keira, barely 18 years old, had decided to share an apartment close to campus. It had taken a little bit of convincing and more than a little bit of yelling to finally get them to accept the idea. But, in the end, they were both good kids who loved and respected each other, and dedicated to their studies. RJ may have been a kid at heart, reckless in many areas, but he had his goals in mind, and he would be responsible.

The thunder became fainter, the rain subsiding, as the storm moved away. He checked the clock at the bedside. 4:00 a.m. He had about another six hours of sleep before they had to be up and headed back to Pittsburgh. He ran his hand through Keira’s hair, nestling closer to her as he felt his eyes get heavy once again. Anther phase of his young life was drifting behind him, giving way to a whole new prospect.

MST3K 4ever

06-03-2007, 02:36 PM

A crowd of reporters gather outside the courthouse as "alleged" crime-boss Maximillian Strongwell steps outside with his attorney Dylan Chambers by his side.

Dylan says to Strongwell, "Let me deal with the press for the moment. I live for these moments."

Strongwell says, "Hey I'm not on my way to prison once again thanks to you. For all I care you can come to Mass with me and start singing Ozzy Osborne's greatest hits."

The media begins to rush to them yelling questions and Dylan calmly raises his hands as though they are playing "red-light/green-light."

He says, "Please ladies and gentlemen we have plenty of time for questions now that my client is once again a free man."

Putting his arm around Strongwell he says, "I just hope that after the fourth attempted pursecution of my client's good name and reputation that the Haven prosecuters will finally leave my client alone once and for all. He is a hard working olive-oil manufacturer, given to numerous chairities in our city, and who has been unfairly targeted by a politically motivated D.A."

A reporter says, "Mr. Chambers, how can you discount the video of your client setting up a murder of a judge, and numerous affidavits of those who used to work for your client? Some would say that it was dumb-luck that the tape was damaged in police evidence and that most everyone either recanted, committed suicide or their statements were lost. What do you say to all that?"

Dylan chuckles a bit and doesn't even break eye contact with the reporter as he says, "Melanie, Melaine, always trying to trip me up with your take-no-prisoners style. As far as the suicides I can't comment on the suicides because I don't think it is fair to have the victims families reliving those tragedies through the press. The recantings I can't speak to as why one would go back on what they were saying unless they were lying in the first place. Finally in terms of the video I will not comment on the neolithic imcompetency of the Haven D.A.'s office when it comes to handling evidence like that. Besides had the tape been shown it would've clearly been a case of entrapment. Judge Hargas also sought to harass my client endlessly. On that subject I once again extend my deppest sympathies to his family."
The impromptu press confrence ends with Dylan & Stronghold leaving the steps and heading to Stronghold's limo.

Stronghold embraces Chambers and says, "Anything you need Dylan just say the word."

Dylan smiles and says, "Oh trust me Max I can think of seveal million ways to thank me."

He stares at Stronghold and says, "When you get home you will call me and demand that I change your will. You will now be leaving your entire empire to me to do with as I see fit."

Max says, "Of course I will. Not a problem."

The two men part company as District Attorney Hodges is holding his own press confrence annoucing his resignation.

He says, "Again I have no idea why I felt the urge to destroy the video evidence which was the basis of our case..."

Chambers smirks at Hodges and begins walking to his Ferrari.

Gilbert you were one of my easiest marks in the D.A.'s office looks like I'll have to start all over again.
Melaine Harris, one of Haven's top news-anchors comes running over to Dylan and says, "I have no idea how you do it, but one day I will figure it out. One day you will have answer for what you've done defending known criminals and when that day comes I hope I am there to see you hauled away to jail."

Chambers puts his brief-case in his car and says, "Melaine for years you have tried to pin something on me. I can't help it if the D.A. blew the case against your husband's killer. My client was found not guilty by a jury of his peers period end of discussion. We've been going through this song & dance for the last 3 years and I have gotten tierd of it. So now it is time for you to follow your true calling. You will quit the TV station you work at and become a telemarketer."

She says, "Yes, yes I will I don't know why I didn't see it before thank you Mr. Chambers."

He smiles and says, "Anytime" Dylan climbs in his Ferrari and drives away.

Kaboom

06-04-2007, 09:29 AM

Eagle Scout, Agent of STRIKE

The thing about being STRIKEs field commander/poster boy/highest known official is that when i need a moment to soar the skies to catch my breath, I have nobody asking me questions about where I've been.

So where were you?

I was surveying the surrounding area for any unusual energy signatures.

This is a highly unusual situation. The boy could control cronometric energies.

I am aware of the boy's powers.

He could cause irrepable injury to the time line.

He's dead.

So it would seem. Do we know how he died?

The autopsy is being performed as we speak.

Keep us posted.

The STRIKE council was highly secretive. Even I was unaware of their true identies. Still, they were right. Knowing who killed this boy was STRIKEs highest priority.

which is why I was shocked when I saw him still alive, standing in my quarters.

"Help me," he said. "I dont want to die."

To say I was shocked would be an understatement. I had seen this boys corpse no more than 5 hours ago. Currently an autopsy was being performed on it. I could see it live on the monitors in quarters.

But there was no denying the fact that right sitting right here in front of me was the dead child.

"But you're already dead."

"No. Captured.....they have me."

"Who are they?"

"They will come for you. They will come to destroy the world."

"Who? When?"

"They will come soon. They are Legion."

"The Legion of what?"

and he was gone. just as suddenly as he had appeared.

Asteroid-Man

06-04-2007, 07:43 PM

http://img395.imageshack.us/img395/2820/asteroidmanud6.jpg
1 Year ago...

A new crater had been discovered in southern Uganda and the Government agents had discovered a man inside. He was stepping up the hillside of the crater when he was hit by a tranquilizer dart. This was too weird. A man was hit by a Meteor and he survived? They had to bring him in for questioning.

When the crater man awoke he found himself in a room, strapped to a wall with a shining light on him.

Where am I?

There were people on the other side of the wall watching through a window that looked like a mirror from the inside. The Ugandans began talking with the man but he couldn't understand. The man's name was Joseph O'Neil. He was an African American but liked to look at himself as a citizen of a much larger geographical grouping that stretched far past the edge of the milky way. He saw himself as a citizen of the FQMU (First Quarter Multi-Universe).
The questioners continued speaking but Joseph couldn't understand.

Listen, I don't know what you're saying. I'm from the United States of America.

All the mens eyes widened. Smiles crept across their faces. They called in someone else from the other room who could speak english to do the questioning.

Who are you?

I am Joseph O'Neil.

How did you survive getting hit by that meteor?

Well actually, it was an Asteroid.

How do you know this?

I made it.

A couple men in the questioning room were giggling but the english speaking one motioned for them to stop making noises.

How?

With my hands.

Show us.

Set me loose.

The man behind the glass motioned for someone to go to Joseph. A tall man came into the room with a club and smacked O'Neil over the head.

You Americans think just because you have high-tech machinery that you are smarter then us and you think you can fool us?

I'm warning you, if you don't stop I will put you in your place.

The man smiled.

I'm sure. So, what do people call you generally?

I don't really have too many associates that are still alive at the moment.

But when they were! What did they call you then?

Asteroid-Man.

So tell me Asteroid-Man, how did you become who you are?

This took him back two years. It took him back to before the Cosmic Overlord Phoenix named him Guardian of this universe. It took him back to before he had to defend earth from the three other guardians from the other three alternate universes. It took him back past the Crystal Wars where he lost his friends. It took him back to when he was a cop.

I used to be a police officer down in LA. I was a very reckless driver and this led to my suspension from the force. That night I was so mad, I joined those I had sworn to lock up. I went for a street race after five years of a "hiatus". I won the race but in another way, I lost.

What did you lose?

The ability to me a free man. The police showed up and they chased me down to the docks. I hid on a cargo boat which was holding uranium. That night something strange had happened. There had been a meteor shower and an Asteroid collision. The freakier thing was that the Asteroid hit the boat I was hiding on. Something in the Uranium charged me with the ability to create and control the last thing I was in contact with, which in this case was an Asteroid. My old partner rescued me and offered to let me go if I could help them out one last time. I used my new found powers to bring down the drug lord, but I discovered he like me was a guardian. He was a Guardian of a different Universe though. After that first meeting I had with him, we have been running into each other ever since. He is my sworn enemy and I had to give up my free life to protect this world from people like him as the Guardian of not only earth, but this entire Universe.

The man laughed.

No freedom eh? Good, you're like everyone else in this land.

But you see, I gave up my freedom to restore theirs.

We won't let you do that.

Watch me.

Asteroid-Man created an asteroid created tiny hot asteroids that burned through the arm guards and another asteroid smashed through the wall right under Asteroid-Man's legs, the asteroid stopped in mid air and Asteroid-Man was standing on it.

You can either get out of my way, or I can kill you. Your choice.

The rest of the guys shot guns from the other room and the mirror shattered. They had shot their own man who was in the room with Asteroid. Asteroid motioned from the ground up with a quick movement of the hand and a rocky wall came in, in between the bullets and Asteroid-man. Asteroid-Man took control over the Asteroid he was on and motioned it into the air. He shot another asteroid at the ceiling to make an opening. He rode up high into the air and floated above the facility. He motioned to the sky and whipped his arm down to the building and a massive asteroid came down and clobbered the building. Asteroid-Man then put both his hands in the air and let mini asteroids rain down to create the words "Free Uganda" in the dirt out of craters. He flew around the rest of the country doing this and by night time, he had created himself a little shelter out of an asteroid crater.

MST3K 4ever

06-04-2007, 08:22 PM

Dylan stares over the city on the 50th floor of his offices in the Hawthorne towers in the heart of Haven.

His secretary Brenda comes into the office and says, "Dylan your next appointment is here. Thomas Bradshaw city manager"

Dylan turns to Brenda and says, "Thank you Brenda please show him in."

She returns and the gentleman says, "Hello Mr. Chambers my name is Thomas Bradshaw and I was hoping you could help me with a situation."

The two men shake hands and Dylan motions for Thomas to sit down. He says, "Well I'll see what I can do. What is your situation?"

Bradshaw says, "I have heard through certain legal circles that you are a man who can get things done."

Dylan shrugs his shoulders and says, "It's a gift, we all can get things done when we put our minds to it."

Bradshaw says, "Mr. Chambers I think you should know that I doubt I can afford your retainer. However I am willing to grant you other favors in return for your services."

Dylan stares at Bradshaw and says, "I should throw you out right now, however you do present me with an interesting propostion I have been looking for an inward path into city-hall."

Bradshaw says, "Well I would be more than willing to help you Mr. Chambers. My situation is this I know certain secrets about a prominent powerful senator and he is preparing to frame me for certain crimes that could destroy my career."

Dylan smiles and says, "Dylan please after all you are my new client. now what are these secrets that you know?"

Bradshaw says, "I'd prefer not to say at this time right now it's not in my best interests right now. The Senator isn't 100% certain who has this information. I am hiring you as a premeptive strike."

Dylan nods and says, "Of course. When you get back to city-hall you will contact me with all of your information on the Senator and any others in the Government."

Bradshaw says, "I can arrange that for you Dylan."

Dylan says, "After you do that you will call the senator and tell him that you have retained me as your council. That should get things moving."

Bradshaw replies, "Absolutely."

Dylan says, "Now if you'll excuse me I have a raquetball game in an hour."

The two men shake hands and part company.

Spike_x1

06-05-2007, 07:38 AM

He could feel the splinters of bone regrowing, pushing the blood and tissue out of their way as his insides quickly rearranged themselves flawlessly. With his ribs now returned, Alex didn't have to worry about any of his organs spilling out during his next stunt. With surprising grace, even with a trail of blood flowing from him as he sailed through the air, he leapt through the night sky, landing on the cockpit of the attack helicopter.

Almost before the pilot could realize what was happening, a fist smashed through his window, grabbing him by the collar of his uniform and yanking him out through the rest of the glass. In an instant, the pilot was staring into a pair of eyes that were almost pouring with hate.

"Back off."

With the chopper spinning out of control fast, Alex easily tossed the pilot to the roof that he had leapt from and searched his field of view for another course of action that wouldn't be a step backwards. The second helicopter! As plain as day, the other chopper was screaming towards him like a bat out of hell, firing its own guns. But this time it wasn't aiming for Alex himself; no, it was aiming for the first helicopter's fuel tanks. "Oh sh--"

The explosion shattered windows for two square blocks, raining flaming wreckage down to the streets several stories below. It wasn't long before swarms of police and firefighters were on the scene, searching through the flames and debris for any signs of life. No body. The hunt was still on.

Several blocks away, Alex was struggling not to look at the wounds he had received. He knew that his right arm was gone, and didn't dare utter a noise of anguish, but still couldn't bring himself to look at it. It seemed like forever before he felt the muscle fibers twisting and threading themselves back together, lacing along the growing bones. It would only be a few more moments until the skin and finger nails made their welcome return as well. "This is getting ridiculous," he whispered to himself.

~I couldn't agree more.~

Startled, Alex spun around to meet eyes with the intruder. His hands were charged with rippling energy, preparing for attack. It was just a simple man wearing a business suit, making it look leisurely casual; his eyes were hidden from view by a set of dark green sunglasses, even though it was the dead of night.

~You look like hell.~“Who the hell are you?” The adrenaline-fueled anger in Alex’s voice was obvious, but if the suave-suited stranger felt any hint of apprehension, he certainly wasn’t showing it. “Answer me!”

A small gust of wind blew past, bringing with it what Alex could swear were tiny glowing green embers. ~For lack of a better term, you can call me a friend.~ He casually pulled a cigarette out of one of his pockets and began searching his person for a lighter. At the same time, Alex had his back pressed against the alley wall, keeping himself as far out of sight as possible from the street. ~Oh, relax,~ the newcomer said through the unlit cigarette. ~You’re in the clear for the rest of the night. You’re not going to have any more holes blown through you or shrapnel to dig out of your kidneys. At least not tonight, anyway.~ More shimmering green embers breezed past Alex out of the corner of his eye. It was like a dream.

The man in the suit and tie removed the still unlit cigarette from his mouth and gestured it toward Alex. ~Would you mind helping me out a bit here?~ With only the briefest of glances, Alex’s glowing eyes lit the tip of the man’s cigarette and then returned to searching for any signs that he was being followed. ~Thanks. You didn’t want one, did you?~

Finally turning his attention away from the opening onto the street, Alex walked further into the alley, removing the tatters of his bloody shirt. “No. Lung cancer.”

At that, the stranger chuckled, ~Yes, as if you have to worry about that.~ An eyebrow arched under his sunglasses, he took a drag on the cancer stick and watched Alex search through garbage cans for replacement clothing. ~Oh, quit your dumpster-diving. You’re acting as if you have no more potential than a homeless wino.~

Slamming the lid of the can down in frustration, Alex turned to the man, “Listen, ‘Shades, I don’t know what the hell you think you are, but right now, you’re nothing more than a pain in my ass.” With a fast stride, Alex was quickly within arm’s reach of the man and pointing a fiery index finger in his face.

The eyebrow arched once again. ~Oh, this is going to be fun.~ He dropped the cigarette and stamped it out under his shoe. ~I’m here to put you on the right path, kiddo. Make sure that you become the man that you’re meant to be. All that jazz.~

Something was off. Alex stepped back, recoiling slightly on instinct when he saw the green embers for sure this time; almost bubbling out from behind the man’s sunglasses. “What the…?” Black and gray threads were suddenly spindling from out of nowhere, clinging to Alex’s skin as it covered every inch of his body.

~And we all know that clothes make the man.~

When Alex looked up at the source of the voice again, ‘Shades’ was gone. “Alright, I’m confused.”

~If you thought you were having fun before, you’re in for one hell of a roller coaster yet, sport,~ the voice echoed faintly. ~You’re the Survivor. Start acting like it.~

http://img217.imageshack.us/img217/1079/thesurvivorqt7.jpg

Kaboom

06-05-2007, 11:08 AM

Kaboom

06-05-2007, 01:40 PM

EAGLE SCOUT, AGENT OF S.T.R.I.K.E.

I had spent hours at my work station attempting to find out information on the person or entity called "Legion" that the dead time traveler had warned me about.

Only one hit came back.

In the colorado mountains, at STRIKE's farm facility, where my "father" Thaddeus Bulb was currently stationed was the STRIKE's database of all known persons with special talents.

The database itself was classified as Project: Legion.

A database didnt sound like much of a threat to me. Still, it was worth attending to. Besides it would give me the opportunity to see my dad.

I didn't need to put in any form requests, or open any investigative file. I was Eagle Scout, the STRIKE council saw fit to let me run my division as I saw fit. And right now, I was taking an active interest in talking to my dad.

Doctor, I want you to keep me notifed on how the autopsy progresses, I said into my STRIKE communicator.

It was time to head to Colorado.

I've said it before, and I'll say it again, one of my favorite things to do is fly. When I'm not bound to the earth, I feel free- almost god-like. So while, I could have made it from STRIKEs base of operation to Colorado in seconds, sometimes i prefer it take a little longer.

Which explained my short detour through Canada and a small diner that I frequented on a routine basis-sans uniform.

"Hi Scout," Marge said as I walked in. "Will it be the usual?"
"Sure thing," I said as I sat down. My reflection gazed back at me from the diner's mirrored wall. I looked different in civilian clothing, sans mask. It was...awkward.
"Have you heard about all those grusome murders?" she asked as she brought back a cup of coffee.
"No, what happened?" Routine homicides didn't really get picked up on STRIKEs radar.
"Small girl, 8 or 9 arrested for slaughtering her entire family. They she's paranoid schizophrenic or something. Awful really."
"That is sad."
"Its been on all the news reports. Funny you haven't heard."
"I got other things going on Marge you know me." Of course she didnt, though. No one did.
"I know it," she said as she brought me back my lumberjack meal. I started shoveling eggs into my mouth. "Kid seems real messed up though. When asked about the number of personalities the kid might have, they said a whole legion."

The fork dropped from my hand.

Kaboom

06-05-2007, 03:56 PM

EAGLE SCOUT, AGENT OF S.T.R.I.K.E.

After paying Marge for brunch, it was nothing more than a quick hop over to my Canadian ranch tucked far away from the closest city. There was nothing more relaxing for me then idling away from civilization, smelling the evergreens, and fishing in the streams that crisscrossed my property.

My 50 acre ranch was not as cut off from the world as I would have one think, and soon, I found myself in my secret study, uplinked to STRIKEs entire computer system.

Quickly I was able to access all the police reports and news coverage of the girl Marge had talked to me about.

Her name was Monica Quigley, who had already been documented to have at least seventy completely distinct personalities, by far the most the ever recorded.

Her victims were both her parents, one grandparent, an older brother, and infant sister. If that wasnt sinister enough, the man in which they were killed was more gruesome. Their innards drained through their opened bellies.

What 9 year old child could commit such atrocities.

I turned behind me to see my spare Eagle Scout costume suspended in a vacuum tube. It was time for STRIKE to investigate.

Asteroid-Man

06-05-2007, 05:56 PM

Spider-Man9X17

06-05-2007, 06:47 PM

RJ laid on the horn, tapping his foot impatiently.

“FRANK! HURRY UP!”

“RJ, dinner’s not until six, and it’s only a three hour drive.”

“Sorry. Just a little anxious, I guess.”

RJ leaned up against the car, taking Keria’s hand in his.

“Look, I know we were gonna wait until tonight to give each other our presents, but I thought it might be better if I gave you mine now, so we could share it with everyone else tonight. Together.”

“We can. Our parents are all gonna be there and…”

RJ stopped her.

“No, sweetie, I mean…OK, I might as well just say it. You know how it’s so hard to get all of our families together in one place at one time. It literally takes a major holiday and an act of God. And with everybody here and there all the time, and money kinda tight for some people, I was thinking…how would you like a Christmas Eve wedding. Everybody would be in town already, it’s such a magical time of year, we were engaged on Christmas Eve, and I can’t think of any better present, and better way to spend Christmas, than celebrating our first day as husband and wife.”

“You mean…we actually have a wedding date?”

“What better way to celebrate one milestone than planning for another?”

Keira’s eyes welled with tears as she reached in to kiss her fiancé. Her eyes closed, she didn’t see his head jerk forward suddenly as Frank slapped RJ on the back.

“Shotgun!” he exclaimed, hopping in the passenger’s seat and leaving the two love birds to rub their sore foreheads.

“Awesome timing, dude.” RJ sighed, climbing in the driver’s seat.

Cyrusbales

06-05-2007, 06:48 PM

http://img180.imageshack.us/img180/866/tormentxy6.jpg

Gold tipped blade sinks it’s way through my coarse skin, cutting into my flesh, pressing me back across the room and embedding itself into the wall’s mortar. Hanging there skewered, oozing a dark blackened red stream onto the floorboards below, I reach into her mind.

Hello little one, you’ll never guess where I’ve been…

Placing my hand on her soft white skin, a shadowy force flashes between us. Visions of anguish and emptiness, the soul crushing nature of the void play into her consciousness, torturing her very psyche. Stumbling backwards, she’s given me room to pull myself from her blade and gather myself as my blood continues to spill forth, warping and twisting the wooden boards as it sprays onto them.

As if the very aspects of heaven and it’s soul have disappeared from her eyes, replaced by endless nothingness and darkness, the emptiness of the void has tainted her. Perhaps more of the void had crept back into the world with me than I thought, I could feel the residual energies of it flowing from me into her as her horrors continued to plague her. Soon the flickers of pure dark stopped, and so did her convulsions and seizures of agony.

Standing up again, she seemed different, almost like a reflection of myself, but somehow completely different. It would seem enough of the void had remained with me to effect her dramatically, Now I should be worried. Eyelids gave way to blackened eyes, staring at me, darkness peering into darkness, emptiness mirrored endlessly in itself.

http://img453.imageshack.us/img453/7194/blackeyeew4.jpg

Blacklight

06-06-2007, 02:51 AM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

previously. . .

It's been years since I was hit by that ray that gave me my powers, well my light powers, I was born with my other ones. I used to work alone until I moved and met my friends, I found out I wasn't the only one with powers, I made a team. We don't have a name, but we do have names. mine is BlackLight, and I was picked to lead since I have the most experience, we've done well. My name is Jon Small. I'm 16 years old and i'm here to save this place. . . this universe. Right now, me, my friend Chris (you can call him Flamewave), and my green, superpowered squirrel Floppy, are scouting the area.

"It might be tough flying in these conditions, looks like there's some strong headwinds."

"Giggity!"

(laughing a little)"Shut up dude, be serious"

"What's more serious than Family Guy?"

"Everything, now lets get moving."

"Awesome, time for an adventure, let's kick some ass!"

"We'll see Chris, we'll see."

(after an hour of flight)

When me and Chris landed, we were in this area we've never seen before, some kind of Haven.

"What is this place BL?"

"I don't know dude, I'll ask Jeremy."

I turned my communicator on.

"Jeremy."

<"Yeah? what Jon?">

"Can you get a GPS location on us?"

<"Yeah, No problem. It'll take a few minutes.">

"OK, get back at us."

<"Will do!">

(a few minutes later)

<"Problem Jon, there's no location.">

A creature appeared in front of us.

"Looks like we got our own problems, You'd better send some reenforcements. Fast! Looks like we got that action you wanted Chris."

"Yeah, Awesome!"

(BlackLight and Flamewave defeat the creature. It disappears.)

"What was that thing?"

"I don't know, maybe we should scout the place, look for some other metahumans."

"OK, Let's go."

_______________________________________________
now the story continues. . .

"Dude, this place looks lika piece of crap."

Couldn't disagree with him, the place looked like a gray, abandoned wasteland, filled with sirens in the distance, and no sun over the horizon.

"This place looks dangerous, we should stick together."

I turn my head to find Chris gone. Typical Mason. He's always distracted. He probably teleported out of here.
A.K.A. Flamewave, Christopher Mason has a fair amount of fire-related powers. He can manipulate microwaves to the point of combustion, from there he can control the fire to take any shape or explode. His microwave manipulation grants him the ability to fly. The most complex of his powers is his ability to teleport among strongly concentrated microwave radiuses which he calls "hotspots". He has a special vision that allows him to see hotspots at will. I turn on my communicator.

"Chris, where the hell are you?"

"I found a sign, it says Welcome to Lost Haven."

"Lost Haven?" I turned to Chris "Stay where you are, I'm coming over there."

I flew over there, but questions filled my head, Why is this place not on a map?, who lives here?, and what was that thing that attacked us and where did it go? I landed.

"Now pay close attention, we stay close, god only knows who or what we'll find here. We have to wait for our friends."

"Fine. How long do we have to wait for them?"

"I'd say a while. In the meantime, I guess we could do a little exploration."

"Yeah! Awesome!"

"Let's fly!". . .

Asteroid-Man

06-06-2007, 04:59 PM

http://img395.imageshack.us/img395/2820/asteroidmanud6.jpg
3 months later...

Asteroid-Man had started a revolution in Uganda after he was attacked. He wanted those people to be free. He wanted now to help out one more country before revealing to the world who he really was. He knew many Iranians and had studied Farsi so he could understand the Iranians.
Asteroid-Man had started on more revolution but this time in Iran. When news would spread that the military would fight back against the people, Asteroid-Man would give in a helping hand.
http://img395.imageshack.us/img395/2820/asteroidmanud6.jpg

Two days ago...

Joe woke up this morning on an asteroid, floating above the Caribbean sea. He lay there looking up at the clouds. Today was the day. Today the people of earth would learn who he is. He had started two revolutions to let the world know that someone is there to bring justice.

The UN was getting these letters and preparing but they didn't know what they were in for, other then to wait outside the UN seat in New York City. As they waited for someone they didn't know and supposedly the answer to all their problems, they saw an Asteroid coming to where they were. They were all shocked. It came so fast they didn't know what to expect but suddenly it started slowing down. Something was stopping it. Finally it came to an easy stop in front of them. The side of the asteroid blew off and there were steps along this immense rock. They heard footsteps and down the stairs came Asteroid-Man.

Present

Asteroid-Man was registered now and the world knew who he was. He wasn't afraid to give up his identity, he had nothing to lose anymore. He had become an icon of Justice to those who had given mention to him. He was known as Asteroid-Man, a hero of Justice.

But with heroes, there must also come villains.

Emperor Cobra of the Second Quarter Multi-verse was on earth and unable to return home. He wanted revenge on Asteroid-Man and as he watched a news special on Asteroid-Man, this reminded him of how he ruled over his universe. Only difference was that Asteroid-Man hadn't enslaved this universe, he was helping it for the good of humanity. He was doing mankind's hard-work.

"What a tool." said Cobra as he took a sip of his wine.

High above earth's atmosphere, Asteroid-Man was standing on an asteroid looking down on Earth. He wasn't afraid of any threat, save one.

"Cobra."

MST3K 4ever

06-06-2007, 05:58 PM

Dylan continues studying the information that Bradshaw sent to him.

Fascinating according to this Senator Hartman has been receiving several million dollars in kickbacks for a propsed Casino that will probably never even see the light of day.

He closes the file and begins stairing out into the city skyline.

So beautiful so magnicificent and I can have it all if I want it. One of the most powerful cities on the East Coast in the plam of my hand.

Dylan looks back at the file and smiles.

Then again why should I settle for just the city...with what I am learning I can have the state if I so choose.

Brenda walks into his office and says,"Dylan are you all-right you haven't really said more than 2 sentences since that package from Bradshaw arrived."

He turns to her and says, "I'm fine Brenda. I just have a lot of information to go through right now."

She looks at the file and asks, "Thinking of going into politicis?"

He smiles and says, "I don't think I could deal with the cut in pay. I am doing some research for Bradshaw and I want to make sure I know the people he deals with inside & out."

Brenda nods and says, "Sounds like a lot of late hours."

Dylan says, "Maybe but I will make sure you are well compensated."

Brenda smiles and says, "I am sure you will Dylan, but I have a doctor's appointment in a couple of hours so if you don't mind I was hoping...."

Dylan says, "No no please I'll see you in the morning."

She smiles and leaves.

Dylan goes back to the files

If knowledge is power then I am about to become the most powerful man alive.

Dylan buzzes Brenda's desk and says, "Brenda I need to fax something over to Senator Hartman's office can you get me his number before you go."

She says, "Sure thing Dylan."

He smiles

Now to have some serious fun.

Byrd Man

06-06-2007, 09:51 PM

"Rise and shine, cutey pie."

Jen plants a kiss on my cheek as I sit up in bed. The sunlight catches the diamond in her new ring and shines sunlight in my eyes.

"Ahh, dang baby. That rock of yours is blinding me."

"I'm sorry, should I take it off?"

"Hell no! I subjected my body to experiments for that ring, you're wearing it till your hand turns black."

She laughs and gets out of bed, walking toward her blue jeans laying on the floor in a pile with her shirt.

"What times is it?"

"10:30 in the morning. Good thing it's Saturday, other wise I wouldn't have spent the night."

My bedroom door swings open and mom comes in, when she sees me shirtless and Jen wearing nothing but underwear, she throws her hands over her eyes.

"Damn! Sorry, you two. I'll let you get back to buisness."

"No. We're not busy, Anita. That was last night."

"Yeah, I heard. Alright, time to stop thinking about my only child having sex. Matt, if you leave the house today make sure to lock the front door. I'm going to get my hair done."

"Got a hot date tonight?"

"Yes, actually. Captain Johnson is taking me to dinner."

"Aww, that's sweet. Make sure he has protection, don't make me have to tell you about the birds and the bees, young lady."

"Boy, I've been doing 'that' before you were even a gleam in your father's eye I'll be fine. You two are the ones that should worry, all those teenage hormones. Bye."

Mom turns around and walks out my room, heading down the hallway to the front door. I hear the door open and shut as she leaves for good.

"So then, what should we do?"

I smile and arch my right eyebrow.

"Hmm."

"That? Well okay, I took my pill those morning."

Jen runs head first and jumps into bed.

"Wee! Here, Matt. help me take off my bra."

I move my hands up her back when a feeling of fatigue hits me like a wave.

"Whew. I feel real tired all of a sudden."

"It's okay, we can wait till a little while later to do it. Don't worry it happens to every guy.....Matt?"

Jen starts to turn around when I slump back into bed as I black out into oblivion......

*****************

A bright light shines and my eyes snap open. Dr. Brown is standing above me with a flashlight in my eyes.

"Good, you're awake. Don't try getting up."

I try to get up, but every muscle in my body screams pain at me.

"Ahh, it hurts. How long have I been out?"

"Well, it's Saturday."

"So, only a few hours."

"No. Next Saturday, you've been out a week. You're sore because of the muscle mass you gained in the time you were out."

"I don't understand. What do you mean muscle mass?"

"We've had all the doctors from the project looking you over the past week while you slept."

A thin smile dances on his lips as he looks down at me as I lay on my hospital bed.

http://img393.imageshack.us/img393/2092/misterbennetor6.jpg

"Something's happend to you, we've had a breakthrough in the project. Welcome to the next plain of human evolution, Matt."

It takes me a few hours to work the sorness out of my legs. By the time I get to the medical lab, Dr. Brown pulls up an x-ray and slaps it on the table.

"This is your knee before you started the project...and this...is after. See if you notice anything new."

"Well, Doc. I've looked at enough X-rays to the point where I'm sure that I'm sterile. So, I'm guessing you're talking about the added ligaments to my knee...when can I run?"

The smile on my face can't be any wider as Doctor Brown smiles and points towards the back of the lad.

"The treadmill's ready to go."

*******

That explains why I'm standing on a treadmill wearing gym shorts and a old t-shirt.

"Okay, we'll start off nice and slow. Tell me when you want to go faster."

The treadmill starts up and I'm walking, not the labored walking I use to do, this time it's care free and easy.

"Faster."

The treadmill speeds up and I start to jog, I never thought I would do this again.

"Faster!"

Now I'm running. Not even breaking a sweat yet.

"Come on, Faster! I'm not even breaking a sweat!"

"Alright, this is olympic level...be careful."

Now, I'm in an all out run. The smile on my face stretches from ear to ear as I move my legs faster and faster...that's when I smell it.

"Is something burning?"

"Matt! It's you."

I look down and see my sneakers are melting right infront of my eyes. The treadmill stops and I look at the worn down tread on it.

"What the hell did that?"

Dr. Brown stares at me, slack jawed and amazed.

"You did it...we had you clocked at going 100 Miles Per Hour before the treadmill shorted out..."

I don't even know what to say....I went from limping down the street to blowing up a treadmill...only one word can describe what I feel.

"Holy ****."

Matt Murdock

06-06-2007, 11:52 PM

http://i64.photobucket.com/albums/h163/edlewis657/InfinityBanner.jpg

Infinity: Part 2

Month 1...

Albert Michaels sat with his head in his hands. He had studied the alien spacecrafts in Area: 51 for an entire month, and he still had no answers. He couldn't even identify the alloy that the ship was composed of, let alone the fuel source it used. He tried various acidity tests, but couldn't even get the stuff to melt.

He was occasionally visited by Agent Caldwell, but other than that his life had become bleak. He simply worked in a ten foot by ten foot lab, analyzing an alien metal. He couldn't call his family, watch television, or even use the internet.

All he had at his disposal was a set of a hundred textbooks and philosophical papers written on the topic of theoretical fuel sources.

For days, Michaels would simply sit and stare at the fuel, wondering what it would do if given the time to age.

After sixty years of dormancy, Michaels soon came to the realization that the fuel source would never prove useful.

How wrong he was.

Blacklight

06-07-2007, 12:31 AM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

Me and Chris were scouting the area when I noticed Floppy was sleeping in my suitpocket. Sometimes called the Super-Squirrel, Floppy was the result of a genetic splice between a squirrel and a metahuman, resulting in his green fur and powers. He has telepathy to communicate with humans, superstrength, flight (no pun intended), and green fire-breath. He can also grow into a hybrid human-beast like form, about the size of a teenage male. He likes watermelon Laffy Taffy. I always have some on me. Chris spots something.

"Hey Jon, I found that thingy!"

"After it!!"

We cut it off as we land. It roars at us.

"Hah! That was a pu$$y roar! (to me, laughing) What a fruity monster!"

It roars louder.

"I think you pissed it off stupid!"

Floppy wakes up and crawls on my shoulder. He growls.
He flies at the monster and punches it in the face. The creature falls over. Floppy keeps hitting it to keep it from getting back up.

"Dude, Floppy's a beast!"

Floppy then breathes fire on the monsters face and flies away. The monster gets up and hits Floppy before he can get away. I catch Floppy, and produce some blacklight energy that surrounds my fist, then with one massive strike piercing through the monsters heart, It explodes into black dust.

"You OK Floppy?"

I then hear 'yes' in my mind. I give him a candy from my pocket. Then he crawls back into my suit pocket.

"Awesome, I killed the creature!"

I give him a look.

"At least we know how to kill em' now."

"Yeah that would suck if that thing had friends, cause' i'm pretty sure they'd be pretty mad."

"Yeah, that would really suck." . . .

Kaboom

06-07-2007, 12:54 PM

Kaboom

06-07-2007, 03:45 PM

Johnny Blaze

06-07-2007, 05:29 PM

Blacklight

06-07-2007, 09:52 PM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

Key:
Flamewave
Icegirl
Wiretap
Stopwatch
Soundproof
Dax Acerod
Nitroscale

Me, Chris and Floppy wait on the outskirts of Lost Haven. I think, whats taking so long for them. Then, right on cue. My friends Stephanie, Jeremy, Rob, Brian, Chris Snukis, and my alternate reality self Dax Acerod, all fly in.

"What took you!?!"

"Yeah! you missed all the action! There was this monster, and Floppy went crazy on it, then Jon killed it!!!"

"Really!?!"

"Is this true?"

"Yeah."

"Dude, thats sick!"

"Alright!"

"No, not cool! How could you kill something?"

"It attacked us! Trust me, it was evil! I don't even think it was from this planet!"

Just like Steph to defend all life. Stephanie Jones or Icegirl, is a metahuman with ice powers. She can freeze air into any shape and is immune to cold to an extent. (she can't cover her body in ice, but can make ice weapons that can attach to her limbs [forearms, etc.], and can withstand cold weather.) At that point she can use icekenisis to control the ice, and can levitate herself on an ice platform, which lets her fly.

"Anyways, we've got a problem. We need to make sure there isn't anymore of those things in this city. If there is we need to find them."

"Uh, Jon?"

"Yeah Dax?"

"I think they found us!"

He says as he points to a group of them. There was about 13 of them this time.

"Hit them in the chest!"

We all prepare to face-off with these things. Then they attack. Almost simultaneously, Icegirl threw an icedart, Soundproof launched a soundblast, Stopwatch speedpunched, Nitroscale shot a nitroglobe, Flamewave shot a firestream, Wiretap turned his hand into a cannon and blasted, Floppy went hybrid and clawed, Dax took out a pulseblade and impaled, and I shot a blacklight-bolt. Right into 9 of their hearts. Then emerged a black dust cloud that dissolved. Floppy turned back squirrel and crawled on Steph's shoulder. Then a creature pounced. I threw my diamond glaive at it.
http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/diamond%20glaive.bmp
It pierced it right threw the heart. It landed right back into my hand. I pulled my yo-yo out and whipped it to chop a creatures head off.
http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/yo-yo.bmp
Then I impaled another beast with my staff. The three exploded into dust. Floppy incinerated the last one. Myself and Steph exchanged looks of "I told you so".

"You were saying?"

"Dude, what were those things?"

"I don't know, but we, all of us, are going to find out." . . .

Eddie Brock

06-07-2007, 10:39 PM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 1

[/FONT][/COLOR][/SIZE][/B]I truly believe that if you want to know about me, you must first learn about my friends.

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MicroPhoto.jpg

That strong, beautiful brunette in the center? That's my lovely girlfriend, Jessica. Boy, she's a real treat. We have been together since...well, since before we even knew what "being together" meant. I honestly don't know what I'd do without her. She's just amazing in every sense of the word.

See that guy in the right corner with the blue jacket? He's my closest friend, Jim. We don't agree on a lot of things, but I think that's healthy. We help give each other different perspectives on life, love, and school. I'd trust my life with Jim, and I know he'd do likewise.

Now, about the other guy in the Fantastic Four shirt. That's Vince. Vince and I go way back, but come to think of it, we don't talk so much anymore. Vince is following in his father's footsteps, and I expect Vince to hold some kind of public office some day.

Lastly, the bossy-looking redhead. And it's not just looks, she actually IS that bossy. Her name's Marilyn. Man, I miss the OLD Marilyn. Ever since high school, Marilyn's ditched all her old friends - except me. Everyone knows Marilyn likes me. Hell, I know it. There's a part of me that believes that the OLD Marilyn is still in there, but I've been wrong before.

By process of elimination, I'm the guy next to Jessica and Marilyn and that's my rag-tag crew. There are some abrasive personalities here and there, but when the going gets rough, we usually come together.

So, still want to hear my life story?

MST3K 4ever

06-08-2007, 08:40 PM

Dylan is practicing his closing argument when he hears Brenda yelling as the door opens, "You can't go in there!"

Senator Hartman is standing in front of Dyaln with the look of anger and hatred burning in his eyes.

Brenda says, "Dylan I tried to stop him but he..."

Dylan replies, "It's all-right Brenda I was expecting this please don't worry about it."

He motions for her to leaves and as she closes the door Dylan says, "Normally I don't see people without at least 24 hours notice but in your case Senator I will make an exception." Dylan fixes a drink and asks, "Care for one?"

Hartman is still glaring at Dylan. Dylan shrugs his shoulders and begins to drink his Tonic & Gin.

Hartman slams a packet on the desk and says, "You know damn well why I'm here Chambers. Where in the hell do you get off making threats against me, and where did you get this information?"

Dylan says, "Ahh cutting right to the chase very well." He sets his drink down and says, "Where the information from is unimportant, but the fact that you are so worked up over it tells me that this information is not only true but the tip of the ice-berg."

Hartman says, "Watch yourself Chambers this is not a courtroom. I am a very powerful man in the Government, so if you try to blackmail me I'll destroy you."

Dylan scoffs at Hartman and says, "Please Senator I am amazed that you said that with a straight face."

Hartman pulls out a gun and says, "Chambers I can make it look like a murder-suicide and pin the whole thing on that floozy out front. No one will even ask a question about it either. Give me everything you have and I'll walk away."

Dylan remaining calm is now seething as he says, "You will now put the gun away."

Hartman puts the gun away as Dylan says, "Next you will never threaten me ever again."

Hartman says, "Abo****ely you're too good a man for threats like that."

Dylan regaining more of his composure says, "You will now live to serve me. Anything I tell you to do in the Senate you will use all of your power and influence to make happen no matter what. If I want to know anything else about your operations, or anyone else's operations you will tell me. I now own you Senator."

Hartman replies, "Sounds like a fair partnership to me Chambers."

Dylan says, "From now on you will refer to me as Mr. Chambers, and when you leave you will apologize to Brenda."

Hartman says, "Of course Mr. Chambers."

Dylan almost gritting his teeth says, "If you ever even think an ill thought of her ever again you will write out a suicide note and follow through on it."

Hartman nods and Dylan says, "Now you will go back to your office you have work to do I am sure."

Hartman says, "All-right Mr. Chambers thank you for your time"

The 2 men shake hands and Dylan begins working on closing argument again as he hears Hartman apologize to Brenda.

Spike_x1

06-08-2007, 10:31 PM

Slamming the lid of the can down in frustration, Alex turned to the man, “Listen, ‘Shades, I don’t know what the hell you think you are, but right now, you’re nothing more than a pain in my ass.” With a fast stride, Alex was quickly within arm’s reach of the man and pointing a fiery index finger in his face.

The eyebrow arched once again. ~Oh, this is going to be fun.~ He dropped the cigarette and stamped it out under his shoe. ~I’m here to put you on the right path, kiddo. Make sure that you become the man that you’re meant to be. All that jazz.~

Something was off. Alex stepped back, recoiling slightly on instinct when he saw the green embers for sure this time; almost bubbling out from behind the man’s sunglasses. “What the…?” Black and gray threads were suddenly spindling from out of nowhere, clinging to Alex’s skin as it covered every inch of his body.

~And we all know that clothes make the man.~

When Alex looked up at the source of the voice again, ‘Shades’ was gone. “Alright, I’m confused.”

~If you thought you were having fun before, you’re in for one hell of a roller coaster yet, sport,~ the voice echoed faintly. ~You’re the Survivor. Start acting like it.~

http://img217.imageshack.us/img217/1079/thesurvivorqt7.jpgLord, the masked man sighed his confusion into the wind. What the Helen Keller am I doing?

The Survivor sat crouched atop a gargoyle, overlooking the North End of Lost Haven. I... He looked down at his gloved hands, the slightly clawed fingertips that his new suit gave him, and the cape draped down the sides of his carved stone perch. I don't feel any different in these duds. He grabbed his cape and felt its weight in his hand. Doesn't feel like anything more than just cloth. A thought struck him. He let go of the cape and simply raised his right hand in front of him. The familiar feeling of the energy; the pure surge of power, coursed up his arm, arcing through his fingers, causing the orange flare that he had been hurling against his pursuers earlier that evening. The rippling ball of energy reminded Alex of water floating in zero gravity, except this was completely in his control. He suddenly closed his hand, extinguishing the fire, and looking at his hand once again.

"The glove's still in one piece," he said to himself, moderately surprised. I think I finally get what Shades' intention was with this getup. It acts as a second skin. It doesn't burn away from my energy, and I'm willing to bet that it'll regrow itself, just like my body's been doing a lot lately. Standing up, Survivor pulled off his mask and looked at the empty eye holes staring back at him.

http://img53.imageshack.us/img53/135/alexassurvivoryw8.png

Other than that, it just seems like regular old cloth. At the thought, Alex rolled his eyes and groaned quietly in disappointment. If that weirdo really wanted to do me a favor, couldn't he have gone all out and given me an indestructible suit, or something? he wondered as he pulled the mask back down over his face. The Survivor let his cape envelop him as he scanned the night sky. He could still see two helicopters in the far distance, probably searching for him, but to no avail. The Survivor wouldn't be found again. Not tonight.

In a giant leap, he was spiraling through the air and sliding on the soles of his feet down the shingled roof of another building. Within seconds, he was gone, immersed in the shadows that he would find a home in. This city's a real dump.

Asteroid-Man

06-09-2007, 11:08 AM

http://img395.imageshack.us/img395/2820/asteroidmanud6.jpg

Two days ago...

Joe woke up this morning on an asteroid, floating above the Caribbean sea. He lay there looking up at the clouds. Today was the day. Today the people of earth would learn who he is. He had started two revolutions to let the world know that someone is there to bring justice.

The UN was getting these letters and preparing but they didn't know what they were in for, other then to wait outside the UN seat in New York City. As they waited for someone they didn't know and supposedly the answer to all their problems, they saw an Asteroid coming to where they were. They were all shocked. It came so fast they didn't know what to expect but suddenly it started slowing down. Something was stopping it. Finally it came to an easy stop in front of them. The side of the asteroid blew off and there were steps along this immense rock. They heard footsteps and down the stairs came Asteroid-Man.

Present

Asteroid-Man was registered now and the world knew who he was. He wasn't afraid to give up his identity, he had nothing to lose anymore. He had become an icon of Justice to those who had given mention to him. He was known as Asteroid-Man, a hero of Justice.

But with heroes, there must also come villains.

Emperor Cobra of the Second Quarter Multi-verse was on earth and unable to return home. He wanted revenge on Asteroid-Man and as he watched a news special on Asteroid-Man, this reminded him of how he ruled over his universe. Only difference was that Asteroid-Man hadn't enslaved this universe, he was helping it for the good of humanity. He was doing mankind's hard-work.

"What a tool." said Cobra as he took a sip of his wine.

High above earth's atmosphere, Asteroid-Man was standing on an asteroid looking down on Earth. He wasn't afraid of any threat, save one.

"Cobra."

http://img395.imageshack.us/img395/2820/asteroidmanud6.jpg

Asteroid-Man flew up above his home asteroid and called out for the Cosmic Overlord, Phoenix.

"Phoenix, I need your help!"

the Sun began to shine brighter then usual.

"What is it, Guardian?"

"I have no communication with the capital planet, I have no knowledge of what is going on, I have no where to store my food, no electricity, no security, no comfort. It's just a rock!"

"Well, seeing how you haven't really asked of my help in too long, I will give you an endless energy supply from the sun, a monitor so you can keep in contact with your planet, security, and earth home supplies"

Phoenix started on all this. He supplied the Warp like Monitor so he could see what was going on in the world to come and help as fast as possible. Radars and Security Cameras were also set up so he knew of incoming objects, like space junk or missiles and other threats, as well as laser-cannons so he could defend his home against threats. He know had a bed, a few couches, a fridge and other home objects to make it more roomy.

He still wanted more security so he set up an Asteroid field around his asteroid and pulled his home base out of the earths gravitational pull. The Asteroid now had it's own gravity for the asteroid belt around him. With this new technology, Asteroid-Man knew he could defend the world from oncoming threats and more importantly, Cobra.

Blacklight

06-09-2007, 08:29 PM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

Key:
Flamewave
Icegirl
Wiretap
Stopwatch
Soundproof
Dax Acerod
Nitroscale
Ninevolt
Arsonist

_____________________________

We waited on the outskirts of town for the last two members of our team, Cody and Cody. One of them, Cody Small/Arsonist, is my brother. Being that he's my brother, he (unlike the rest of my siblings) is a metahuman. He has superstrength almost equal to mine, can hover at times, and he can generate blue hyperthermal heatbeams from his eyes that can melt anything except two things, any type of lenses, and me. That's possible because all metahumans produce an aura that negates metapowers from a person of the same DNA makeup, so mine and Cody's powers cancel eachothers out, except my light powers because they're not metapowers. The other Cody is my friend Cody Farnsworth, or Ninevolt. He can produce red colored lightning through any type of conductor. He can use his lightning to levitate metal objects, including the soles of his boots, glove fingertips, and wrist gauntlets, allowing him to fly. The Codys arrive.

"What'd we miss?"

"Everything."

"A bunch of monsters tried to mob us, you know, the usual."

"Man! How come we Codys always miss the action?"

"I know, right?"

"Don't be too sad, we didn't get much action either."

"Yeah. Jon did most of the obliterating."

"You should've seen him, he killed like 5 monsters! He was a beast!"

"It was four. Anyways, we need to locate the rest of these things before they reach Enferno! Countless lives could be lost. Jeremy, could you pinpoint the rest of these creatures?"

"I managed to get a sample of the black residue, so i'll make a DNA tracker out of my forearm."

"Good."

Jeremy Frizzell, codename: Wiretap, also has some amazing metapowers. Jeremy has the power to change his limbs into any technology he could possibly imagine, from cannons to trackers to drills, and grow technology from his body such as wings or jets.

"I've got a couple points on this map of Lost Haven. All of them seem to be in the Blitzen district."

"OK team, here's the plan. Cody-"

"Which one?"

"My brother Cody. You, Jeremy, and Dax, will take downtown Blitzen. Mason, Brian, Rob and Steph take uptown, I will take Cody, Snukis and Floppy midtown, and Codys, you must remember to hit these things in the chest. Got it. Good. Let's get the lead out."

We all start flying to our destinations. On the way there, I thought, What if we fail? These things could reach Enferno, our hometown. They could attack our families and loved ones. My family, my parents, my girlfriend Ashley. What if they attack my mom. She can't defend herself anymore. She lost her powers, which put a halt on her metabolism, leading to her massive weight gain and her weakened immune system, which caused all of her diseases. If they attack her... I didn't even want to imagine. If these things reach the rest of the world, every normal person is doomed. Which lead to my original question. What in God's name are these monstrocities? . . .

Byrd Man

06-09-2007, 11:30 PM

It takes me a few hours to work the sorness out of my legs. By the time I get to the medical lab, Dr. Brown pulls up an x-ray and slaps it on the table.

"This is your knee before you started the project...and this...is after. See if you notice anything new."

"Well, Doc. I've looked at enough X-rays to the point where I'm sure that I'm sterile. So, I'm guessing you're talking about the added ligaments to my knee...when can I run?"

The smile on my face can't be any wider as Doctor Brown smiles and points towards the back of the lad.

"The treadmill's ready to go."

*******

That explains why I'm standing on a treadmill wearing gym shorts and a old t-shirt.

"Okay, we'll start off nice and slow. Tell me when you want to go faster."

The treadmill starts up and I'm walking, not the labored walking I use to do, this time it's care free and easy.

"Faster."

The treadmill speeds up and I start to jog, I never thought I would do this again.

"Faster!"

Now I'm running. Not even breaking a sweat yet.

"Come on, Faster! I'm not even breaking a sweat!"

"Alright, this is olympic level...be careful."

Now, I'm in an all out run. The smile on my face stretches from ear to ear as I move my legs faster and faster...that's when I smell it.

"Is something burning?"

"Matt! It's you."

I look down and see my sneakers are melting right infront of my eyes. The treadmill stops and I look at the worn down tread on it.

"What the hell did that?"

Dr. Brown stares at me, slack jawed and amazed.

"You did it...we had you clocked at going 100 Miles Per Hour before the treadmill shorted out..."

I don't even know what to say....I went from limping down the street to blowing up a treadmill...only one word can describe what I feel.

"Holy ****."

The Salt Lakes Flats is rich with history of speed. Countless land speed records have been shattered here. Today, a new land speed record will be broken by me.

"Are you sure this will work, Dr. Brown? I mean, it was just a week ago Matt could barely walk and now you want him to go faster than most cars."

Jen squeezes my hand as she pleads her case to Dr. Brown out on the flatlands.

"Ms. Jones, you have nothing to worry about."

Dr. Brown pushes the glasses up on his nose and presses on.

"From the X-rays and test, Matt's knee has rebuilt itself and then some. That serum latched onto Matt's DNA and enchanced his natural speed to unknown proportions. I mean, you were always fast as a child and now you've surpassed, even the Cheetah, nature's hot rod. Trust me, everything will go fine."

**************

I get into place like a track runner, my skin tight body suit cutting down the wind resistance as I get ready to go all out.

"Alright, Matt. On green you go."

I feel the butterfly's in my stomach. I'm glad Jen could be here, but mom couldn't get off work to see. Guess banging you boss doesn't mean you can do what you want.

BEEP!

The red light infront of me changes to yellow as I draw my legs tight.

BEEP!

The light goes green and I push off the ground, I don't know how far I've gone yet, but I see a pocket of air ahead of me as I speed faster and faster. The air pocket gets close to me and I hear a small pop as I travel through the pocket.

.....

.....Did I just break the sound barrier?

The grin on my face goes from ear to ear as I run faster and faster. Suddenly, the barren land gives way and I feel my feet go from hot to cold...I stop and look down.

"Woah. I'm running on wa-"

Gravity takes hold as I fall into the Great Salt Lake.

"Matt! Matt! Can you hear me?"

Dr. Brown's voice echoes through my earpiece as I tread water in the lake.

"Yeah....where the hell am I?"

"You're about three hundred miles due south from us. Not bad for thirty seconds."

My jaw makes a splash as it literally falls in the water.

"We had you clocked at going about 2,250 miles per hour before we lost you...Matt, I got someone that wants to talk to you. Mr. Fry owns out little company. Tell me, how much do you know about Superheroes?"

Kaboom

06-10-2007, 08:47 PM

EAGLE SCOUT, AGENT OF S.T.R.I.K.E.

Keeping a multi-national supra-governmental agency with a vast array of agents/ double agents, satelitles, weapons programs, and deployment troops secret was no easy task. With thats secrecy, came a lack of actual authority.

What STRIKE lacked in authority, it made up for in backchannel communications and favors due and owing. One such favor resulted in fabricated Canadian government identification authorized in secret by its prime minister himself.

So while Eagle Scout, Agent of STRIKE had no authority to interview Monica Quigley, "Remy Reynolds" did. Andthats how I found myself sitting across from the little girl whos head twitched neroiusly as she tried to focus on who I was.

There was a sadness in her eyes, a despondency, as though she was reeling from guilt, withdrawn from the world. Still, with over fifty independent personalities, it was hard to say exactly who "she" was.

"Would you like to tell me what happened?"

she didnt respond. She just sat there, twitching, as one would if they had been applied low voltage shocks at regular intervals. Her mouth was drawn open, but the rest of her body was motionless.

"She's heavily sedated," one of the Canadian agents said as the audible second hand ticked around the face of the clock.

"I can tell." Luckily for me, the better part of STRIKE Investigations did not require verbal contact with a person of interest. All we needed was a cell, a hair, a fingernail, a sample of blood. That would revel quite alot. So I casually knelt down beside Monica and used a testube the size of a pin to prick her leg. Her body didn't react at all. At least now, I could run the sample--see what if anything her physiology would reveal.

"Such a shame," I said to the agent as i stood up, and took a few steps forwar.

"Tell that to her famileee--oh sna-" the Agent screamed.

"Oompf--" I bellowed as i was thrown to the ground. Monica Quigley had lurched at me, and begun clawing at my face violently, drawing blood with one swipe. I pushed her off, and she fell to the floor in a lump.

The Agent rushed over to her side and felt for her pulse.

"She's dead."

I had returned to STRIKE's Paranormal Investigatiion Mobile Unit, where the autopsy was being perfrmed on the boy time traveller.

"I want you to run the normal tests on this," i said as I offered the tube of blood I had withdrawn from Monica Quigley to Ducky, our chield medical officer. He had been recruited by my predecessor from Navy and have proved a valued member of our team.

"What is it?"

"Serial killer from Canada, split personality disorder..."

"Not quite STRIKE's cup of tea."

"Just look into it, keep me updated."

"Will do boss, although I think there is something you should know about our friend of here..."

"What's that."

"Remember I told you his chronotons lined up wth ours? I was wrong. There is a slight variance. His temporal signature is off."

"How much?"

"6 months."

"You mean to tell me, this kid is from six months in the future and came back here ust so he could die."

"It would seem that way."

Spike_x1

06-10-2007, 10:26 PM

In a giant leap, the Survivor was spiraling through the air and sliding on the soles of his feet down the shingled roof of another building. Within seconds, he was gone, immersed in the shadows that he would find a home in. This city's a real dump.It was fast approaching midnight in the city of Lost Haven as the few citizens still awake were scrambling to go home to the safety of their beds. On the damp sidewalks, illuminated only by the sporadically-placed street lamps, there walked a middle age woman, coming home from her shift at a local twenty-four hour convenience store. A block away, approaching her was a large man in a trench coat. He was keeping to the shadows and trying to seem unconcerned with the woman coming in his direction, whereas she had caught an unpleasant feeling about the man. It wasn't the way he moved; it was something about the scowl in his eyes.

Suddenly a hand grabbed at her purse, tearing it away from her as the woman screamed. The cold barrel of a handgun shoved into her face put a fast stop to the noise.

Rachel McKinley; working class woman, divorcee, and single parent; closed her eyes then and prayed. As if it were the hand of God itself, her prayers were answered in the form of a wet sounding snap. At first, she thought that the loud sudden noise was the gunshot ending her life, but when she opened her eyes, she saw the large man in the trench coat grasping the would-be thief's forearm and holding the criminal up off of his feet, dangling him in the air.

The crook's arm was twisted at a sickening angle at the point of Alex's grip, and the gun was held in Alex's other hand. With precision and swift movements of his fingers, the gun was dismantled and lying in pieces on the sidewalk. Survivor ignored the crying pleas of the criminal and looked at the fear-stricken Rachel. "Are you okay?" he asked. Without response, the woman quickly snatched her purse off the ground and ran away.

"You're welcome."

"Ahh!! Ah! Oh God, my arm! I ca--"

Casually backhanding the crook and knocking him unconscious and cutting off his whining, Alex rolled his eyes in annoyance. "Shaddup." He dropped the man and pulled the thin wallet from the meat-lump's pocket. He counted out barely enough money for a motel room and tossed the wallet back onto the body at his feet. "Jerk," yawned the Survivor as he strolled away.

Eddie Brock

06-11-2007, 01:21 AM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 2

5 Years Ago

I don't remember much, so bare with me. I'll try and retell it as best I can.

It was moving day, I know that. My longtime friend, Abby Smith, was going to leave Brady indefinitely.

Abby and I were so close. In fact, our families often joked that we'd get married some day. I don't think they realized just how close we were. It was really much more of a brother/sister relationship than anything romantic.

Abby was just a part of a larger group of tightly-knit friends. I always used to hang out with Abby and Marilyn. Those two were closer than anyone I knew. In fact, I think Abby's moving is partially, if not completely, responsible for the personality U-turn that Marilyn took in the following years.

You see, Marilyn always was part of our group of friends. In fact, she had a close bond with Jim - which is hard to believe if you see the two together now. But I don't think Marilyn ever clicked with Jessica. It really caused a chasm in our group. There was nothing hostile about it, mind you, but it was obvious that Marilyn and Jessica never had that connection. This, too, drove Marilyn away in later years.

Gosh, I miss those days now. Just thinking about it...it's so poignant in my mind. I can never remember all the details, but I remember the feelings. I mean, for Pete's sake, I'm 15 years old - can I feel nostalgic?

Anyway, back to the story. Like I said, I can't remember all the details, so don't ask me why Abby was moving. I remember that she was moving to the other side of Carver Lake City. In actuality, it's really not that far, but to kids, it felt like light-years away.

"Don't worry about it," Abby assured us, "I'll keep in touch!"

She did, from time-to-time. Every Christmas, I'd get a card from her, and she never missed any of our birthdays. We would e-mail each other occasionally, but I never really got into that Myspace/AIM scene, so the internet wasn't that helpful.

God, Marilyn was bawling. I remember that much clearly. You know, Abby really showed a lot of strength for a 10 year-old.

She wrapped her arms around Marilyn and told her, "It's going to be alright, Mary." Funny, to this day, no one has called Marilyn "Mary" other than Abby. I guess it's a testament to their friendship.

"What if I never see you again?" Marilyn asked, amidst the tears.

In that instant, as I watched Abby soothe Marilyn, I knew that Abby was going to be a good mother some day. She really was wise and mature beyond her years. She placed a caring hand against the back of Marilyn's head and cooed, "There, there. Don't cry for me. I'll be back some day, I promise."

With that, Abby's parents came to tell her that it was time. One by one, she said her long goodbyes to each one of us. First Marilyn, then Jim, followed by Vince, continuing with Jessica, and then finally, stopping for me.

She said nothing for what felt like an eternity. Finally, tears appeared in her eyes, and the girl who was so strong suddenly crumbled. Gripping me tightly, she sobbed into my shoulder, saying, "I love you, Sean Joseph Abbott."

NOW

"Do you hear me?" Jessica asks, bringing me back to the present. "I said that I love you, Sean Joseph Abbott."

"And I love you, Jessica Anne Bloom," I tell her. She seems content with my answer and merely smiles. She places her head on my shoulder and sighs.

"Why do we have to go back to school tomorrow?"

I laugh, running my fingers through her hair. "I'm sure it'll be alright. After all, it's school. What's the worst that could happen?"

MST3K 4ever

06-11-2007, 08:18 PM

Brenda enters Dylan's office with a cup of coffee and gives it to him.

Dylan looks up from his files and says, "Thank you my dear."

She says, "You're welcome Dylan. It's getting late I figured you could use this."

He smiles and says, "You know me so well Brenda. I have no idea what I would do without you."

Brenda says, "Probably forget that you have breakfast with Harley Millen tomorrow morning at 8:30 at the Hyatt. He is thinking of retaining you for his upcoming merger with Tallhorn Industries"

Dylan shakes his head and says, "Oh Brenda thank you I had forgotten."

He closes the file and says, "In that case let's call it a night so I can get some rest, and tomorrow don't worry about coming until later...in fact take tomorrow off. I got a hearing at 11 am and I 'll bet that takes a good chunk of the day so don't worry take the day off. You've earned it and then some."

She smiles and says, "Thank Dylan have a good one."

As she closes the door Dylan takes a deep breath, closes his eyes and exhales.

"If only it could be...if only...

Dylan puts on his jacket and leaves his office.

Spike_x1

06-11-2007, 08:40 PM

A group of four or five guests looked up in awe at the man coming into the dank motel. At eight o'clock in the morning, they were all polite enough to try not to stare at the sheer size of the man, and quickly made way for him in the suddenly over crowded reception office that doubled as a small restaurant for the guests. The newcomer had to slouch slightly to fit his height into the building, but he seemed not to notice as he grinned a sly smile at the receptionist, his eyes hidden in the shadow cast by his fedora. A thin beard of reddish-white hair covered his chin, and his hands could be described as gangly, for lack of a better term, as he pulled a small photograph from his coat pocket and passed it to the young woman on the other side of the counter.

"Hiya, missy." His voice sounded like a very hoarse drawl, as if he had smoked far too many cigarettes in his life, and his accent was one that the lady couldn't quite place. "I'm lookin' for this man. He's wanted by the FBI, and I've come to unda'stand that he's hold himself up somewhere around here." The mention of the FBI had gotten the desired effect out of the woman. The shady man could see the recognition in her eyes. He's here.

"I-I'll have to get the m-manager, sir," she said nervously.

"Yeah," the man's eyes narrowed and glowed red as the girl turned away. "You do that." Without another thought, he walked back out the front door and strolled over the walkway that ran along the front of the line of motel rooms. While he was at the front desk, he had seen that only six keys were gone from the wall, meaning that only six rooms were occupied at the moment: Rooms 1 through 6, appropriately. One glance outside and he had seen that there were cars parked in front of the first five rooms.

But not the sixth.

"Heh." Stopping at Room 6, the behemoth of a man bent down and knocked gently on the door.

Eddie Brock

06-11-2007, 10:07 PM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 3

I sit in my living room, re-watching an old episode of Heroes.

"God, I love this show," I say to no one in particular. That's when I hear keys entering the lock on the front door. That's strange. Mom and Dad don't get off work at the hospital for another 2 hours.

I jogged to the front door and pushed the curtains aside. I could see the figure of my sister standing at the door.

"Sean!" she shouts after swinging the door open. She wraps her arms around me and hugs tightly.

"Vicky, what's up? I didn't think you were supposed to be home until Thanksgiving break!"

"Well, some of my classes got rescheduled, and I have a couple free weeks, so I figured that I'd spend them at home with my family," she explains. She comes in and places her pocketbook down on the table.

"So, how's college life treating you, Sis?" I ask.

She sighs. "I'm not going to lie, Sean. It's rough. You don't know how easy you have it."

"Mom and Dad won't be home until 6," I tell her.

She nods her head. "How about we go see a movie and in the car, you can tell me all about what's going on with you and Jessica - and all your friends for that matter."

"Sounds great, Vicky," I agree. I always appreciated how close we were. Most of the time, older sisters feel held down by their younger brothers. That never happened with Victoria. In fact, she always had an open door when it came to social advice.

"Alrighty then," she says, grabbing her keys. She starts to head for the door.

"Hey, Sis," I call out. She turns around. "Good to see you."

Byrd Man

06-11-2007, 10:26 PM

The Salt Lakes Flats is rich with history of speed. Countless land speed records have been shattered here. Today, a new land speed record will be broken by me.

"Are you sure this will work, Dr. Brown? I mean, it was just a week ago Matt could barely walk and now you want him to go faster than most cars."

Jen squeezes my hand as she pleads her case to Dr. Brown out on the flatlands.

"Ms. Jones, you have nothing to worry about."

Dr. Brown pushes the glasses up on his nose and presses on.

"From the X-rays and test, Matt's knee has rebuilt itself and then some. That serum latched onto Matt's DNA and enchanced his natural speed to unknown proportions. I mean, you were always fast as a child and now you've surpassed, even the Cheetah, nature's hot rod. Trust me, everything will go fine."

**************

I get into place like a track runner, my skin tight body suit cutting down the wind resistance as I get ready to go all out.

"Alright, Matt. On green you go."

I feel the butterfly's in my stomach. I'm glad Jen could be here, but mom couldn't get off work to see. Guess banging you boss doesn't mean you can do what you want.

BEEP!

The red light infront of me changes to yellow as I draw my legs tight.

BEEP!

The light goes green and I push off the ground, I don't know how far I've gone yet, but I see a pocket of air ahead of me as I speed faster and faster. The air pocket gets close to me and I hear a small pop as I travel through the pocket.

.....

.....Did I just break the sound barrier?

The grin on my face goes from ear to ear as I run faster and faster. Suddenly, the barren land gives way and I feel my feet go from hot to cold...I stop and look down.

"Woah. I'm running on wa-"

Gravity takes hold as I fall into the Great Salt Lake.

"Matt! Matt! Can you hear me?"

Dr. Brown's voice echoes through my earpiece as I tread water in the lake.

"Yeah....where the hell am I?"

"You're about three hundred miles due south from us. Not bad for thirty seconds."

My jaw makes a splash as it literally falls in the water.

"We had you clocked at going about 2,250 miles per hour before we lost you...Matt, I got someone that wants to talk to you. Mr. Fry owns out little company. Tell me, how much do you know about Superheroes?"

It's two days later and I'm sitting in the reception room at Frytech..I've been here, just not at the top floor. This Phillip Fry guy supposedly started this place from stratch. He wants to see me, guess running over two thousand miles an hour makes people notice you.

"Matt , Mr. Fry will see you now."

I walk into the office and see the chair turned around facing the massive window overlooking Chicago.

"June 1938. Heavyweightboxing champion Joe Louis knocks out Max Schmeling in the first round of their rematch at Yankee Stadium in New York City. Thus proving America's might against the German master race....but something else happened that I'm more intrested in."

He turns around. His bald head shines in the sunlight and he holds something in his hand.

"This happened."

http://img158.imageshack.us/img158/4328/actioncomicsno1710938zy4.jpg

"Action Comics Number 1 debutst and the superhero is born. This is my pride and joy, Matt. Everything I own I hold this the closest to my heart."

I sit down in the chair opposite his desk. Fry pulls out a small scotch glass and lifts it up.

"Now. Let's move on to you."

He takes a sip of the scotch and places it back.

"I'm a huge fan of Superheroes, and I'm not going to pass up a chance like this. With your abilites and such...I want you as a member of Frytech. I'll pay you and make arrangements."

I squirm a little in my seat.

"Umm...are you saying what I think you're saying?"

"I'm willing to pay you to be a superhero. You'll get good money. Make sure you can pay to keep up your mother and girlfriend. The only thing I get out of this is, possibly, one of the biggest tax ride-offs in American history. Now. I want you to meet someone...no two people. Two of our finest scientist...."

***********

"Nope."

"Yes."

"No way it'll ever happen."

"Two words, Prep and Time"

"Dude, Thanos has the Deviant gene. Deviant, the cousins to the Eternals. No way Batman can beat him."

I clear my throat and they look up from their work and their current fight.

"Oh, sorry about that. You the guy who's really fast?"

"Umm. Yeah, I'm Matt."

"I'm Johnny. Like Johnny Blaze...you know, Ghost Rider."

"The name's Bruce. Like Bruce Wayne aka Master Bruce aka Batman."

"Oookay. Mr. Fry said you had something for me."

"Oh yeah! You're suit! Check it out."

Johnny reaches over and hands me a drawing.

"We designed it like diffrent comic speedsters. It has the lightning bolt down it like Quicksilver...and it's sorta like Max Mercury's in terms of color.."

"The only thing we can't think of is a name..hmm..Overdrive?"

"No."

"Turbo Man?"

"Nope."

I look down at the drawing and it comes to me.

"I got it!"

"Good. Now, let's get back to topic. What if Batman prepares for thirty years to fight Thanos?"

"Nope. He still gets his ass whopped."

"Come on!"

*******

Today's the big day. Dr. Brown, Mr. Fry, Mom and Jessica are here. Even Johnny and Bruce are in the back. Still talking about god knows what. I'm in the back, hiding in the curtains while Fry adresses the crowd.

"Ladies, gentlemen, and members of the press. Welcome, before we show our big reveal. I'd like to thank some people who had a hand in it. Dr. Noah Brown, who's forumla paved the way for all of this, his staff, all the employees of Frytech and of course. Mr. Matthew Byrd, now with out further ado...let me introduce you to America's first real superhero......"

The curtain pulls back and the lights go on me. Photos flash as people look and stare.

http://img486.imageshack.us/img486/8710/cahzd6.png

"Ladies and gentlemen....The Blue Blur!"

Eddie Brock

06-13-2007, 12:22 AM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 4

Victoria and I arrive home to find our parents' car in the driveway.

"Great! Mom and Dad are home!" Vicky rejoices upon seeing the old, blue minivan. She parks her car along the curb and honks the horn repeatedly.

Mom and Dad come out, and their eyes light up when they see their daughter.

"Victoria! I thought you wouldn't be home until Thanksgiving!" Mom exclaims.

"There was a scheduling conflict and so my classes got re-scheduled," Vicky explains.

"How's my daughter?" Dad asks.

I start to head for the house but Mom stops me. "Sean, before I forget, Jessica called looking for you."

"Ok. Thanks, Mom," I respond, "Is it alright if I go over her house for a little?"

"We'll probably be going out to dinner with your sister, seeing as how we might not see her for another couple of months," she explains. "But you know Jessica is welcome to come so long as her parents are fine with it."

"Ok, Mom. Thanks again," I reply.

"Just be back by 7:30, okay?" she asks.

I nod and head for the house again. Once inside, I grab my jacket and I head out for Jessica's house.

...

I knock on the door, and Mrs. Bloom answers.

"Sean, so nice to see you," Mrs. Bloom says upon seeing me.

I smile at her and reply, "Pleasure to see you, too, Mrs. Bloom. Looking stunning as usual."

She starts to blush and says, "Oh, Sean. I knew there was a reason I liked you. Jessica is out on the patio." She swings the door open for me to get through.

I make my way to the patio and open the sliding door. "Guess who?"

"Hey, babe!" Jessica announces, getting up from the couch. She walks up to me and wraps her arms around me. She gives me a quick peck on the cheek before heading to the couch again.

"I'm going out to dinner with my parents later. Wanna come?" I ask.

"Sure. What for?"

"Victoria's back in town," I explain, taking a seat on the couch next to Jessica.

"Oh my God! I LOVE your sister!"

I hold Jessica's hand and she twirls a lock of her hair with her finger. "So, still anxious about school tomorrow?"

"Ugh," she grunts, "Stop bringing it up." She laughs a little and then looks me in my eyes.

"You know," I start, "If it were up to me, we'd spend every day right here on this couch together. We'd just sit here and talk and not worry about school."

"I'd like that," she agrees. She leans in and we kiss briefly. She sighs, "God, this summer has been so amazing...I don't want it to end."

"You know, October 17 will be our 3 year anniversary," I tell her.

"I couldn't think of a better person to spend 3 years with," she explains. "You're such a special person to me, Sean."

I smile widely. "Likewise."

Kaboom

06-14-2007, 02:02 PM

I had returned to STRIKE's Paranormal Investigatiion Mobile Unit, where the autopsy was being perfrmed on the boy time traveller.

"I want you to run the normal tests on this," i said as I offered the tube of blood I had withdrawn from Monica Quigley to Ducky, our chield medical officer. He had been recruited by my predecessor from Navy and have proved a valued member of our team.

"What is it?"

"Serial killer from Canada, split personality disorder..."

"Not quite STRIKE's cup of tea."

"Just look into it, keep me updated."

"Will do boss, although I think there is something you should know about our friend of here..."

"What's that."

"Remember I told you his chronotons lined up wth ours? I was wrong. There is a slight variance. His temporal signature is off."

"How much?"

"6 months."

"You mean to tell me, this kid is from six months in the future and came back here ust so he could die."

"It would seem that way."

I didn't understand what was happening. As of 2 months ago, practically every meta-human on the planet was catalogued, classified, and effectively being kept tabs on whether they knew it or not.

but just recently, there had been a virtual explosion in the number of Meta-Humans. This Asteroid-Man for example. He shows up out of nowhere.

The one calling himself Pulse.

Others.

The Survivor.

It wasn't making sense.

And then to top it off we have a tme traveller from 6 months in the future who is currently being held captive by a villian called Legion-another -i'm assuming metahuman- STRIKE has never heard of.

I needed answers. And for as resourceful as STRIKEs files were, there was one who knew even more.

A few clicks of the computer brought his file up.

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Kensei-1.jpg

...

Now the only question was, should I contact him.

Climperoonie

06-14-2007, 02:24 PM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
PART I:
Discoveries
It was long ago that the tragedy happened. Thinking back on it, must have been about thirteen. I was four. Life seemed so simple. But something happened that hardened me.
/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\/\
I remember it. There was a super-powered guy running round the city. I didn't know whether he was good or bad, but I just thought it was cool that there was someone with superpowers. It was like something out of my comics. I loved comics, my Dad used to read them to me. I liked Spider-man best. Just something about that whacky red and blue suit. me and my Dad were so close, probably because I was more like him than my Mom. We used to go walking in the woods every Saturday. I remember I used to be too intelligent for my age. Heck, I could calculate 8x9 by the age of six. But back to what I was saying. The tragedy happened. I was laying on my bed after Mom had gone out, my Dad reading to me, when there was loud banging at the door.

"Stay here Jake." He had said. He went downstairs, and I heard him shouting. Then I heard him running up the stairs.

"Jake! Get under the bed!" He told me. I did. Then I saw two men in suits come up the stairs. My Dad went out onto the landing to see what they wanted. I was to scared to hear some of it, but I heard something about "Not part of the power register". Then one of them hit my Dad, which knocked him unconsious. Another then pulled out a noose and put it around his neck, tied it round the banister, and pushed him. Then they left. I remember laying there, wondering when my Dad was going to come back ino my room, smiling, and tell me to get back on the bed so he could continue. I don't know how long I had been under that bed, when I heard the door click open. My Mom shouted out for me. I was to worried to answer. Then I heard her start to cry, and she ran up the stairs and came into my room. She was still crying. She got me and out and asked me what had happened. It told her. Then I asked when was my Dad going to come in. She said that he had gone, and that he was now in the care of God. I knew what she meant, and we both cried. My older brother, Danny, had later been dropped off, and when he saw my Dad's body, he just ran into his room and locked the door.
I was wondering what the man had meant about "Power register", and then it hit me. My Dad was the Superhero. But I had always wondered why he didn't use them to fight then. Perhaps I'd never know.

Saved

06-14-2007, 05:17 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseNewsarticle.jpg

District: Blitzen District

City: Alman City

Location: The Gold Diamond Restaurant

Time: 8:45 pm

Eric walks down the familiar street he always walks every night when he gets off work. As he walks, he looks up and down the streets. He sees cars pass down the road, and people walking on the sidewalks. This night is special. For once, no one shows fear. There are no drug dealers on the street corners, no gang members killing each other or causing robberies. Everyone is safe and at peace tonight. Maybe Pulse made a difference. Maybe he scared the gangs into submission. Maybe they will stop and move on with their lives? Eric walks down to the buss stop as a bus pulls up. He gets in and takes a seat. The bus drives away, and Eric thinks.

As the bus pulls up the stop outside of his house, he gets up. It stops, and Eric gets off. He walks into his apartment building, and up to his room. As he walks up the stairs to his floor, he sees one of the other tenants.

“Hi Audrey.”

“Hey, Eric. How you doing? Ok?”

“Yeah, as much as I can be.”

“That’s good. You know you can come see me if you ever need someone to talk to, right?”

“Yes, you have told me this a million times.”

“I just want you to be sure.”

“Thanks. I appreciate it.” She smiles, and he walks to his door.
“Oh, yeah. There is a guy who wanted to see you. Says he’s an old friend. He’s waiting for you in your room.” Eric looks up, and over to Audrey.

“Who let him in?”

“The super. I overheard their conversation.”

“Why did he do that?”

“Guy showed him some type of badge. He had too.”

Eric stands for a minute. There is no way anyone knows his identity. Why would someone want to come see him? Let alone someone with “a badge.” Perhaps it was a police investigation? Eric braces himself, and opens the door. He walks in to see a man in a black suit sitting in his sofa watching TV. The man hears the door open, and gets up to great Eric.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/JohnStevens.png

“Hey there, buddy! How have you been?”

“Who the hell are you?”

“You don’t remember? I’m John Stevens. Your old friend from the FBI! How have you been?”

“John? Oh right, The guy who told me I was fired from the best thing in my life. Right, I remember you.” Eric walks past John, and into the kitchen.

“Come on, you aren’t still holding a grudge are you? It wasn’t my call. I was the messenger."

“Yeah, but you also got my job. It is hard to let that go when the messenger is also the one getting the benefit.”

“Look, man. I know that was a rough time in your life.”

“Rough time? John I have been in and out of work ever since. I can’t find a decent job, and the one time I did, I got fired from that one too because… oh what do you care.”

“I called you nearly everyday you were let go until you left your old apartment.”

“Yeah you did.”

“And, I came here to see you didn’t I?”

“Yeah, you did. Which brings me as to why you are here.”

“I’m here to talk to you. It’s been two years. I wanted to see an old friend.”

“You must really want to talk if you came to this place. There’s crime on every corner, gang wars. It’s a hell hole.”

“Yeah, I noticed. Why did you move here?”

“It’s cheap.”

“Yeah. That it is. So what have you been doing with yourself?”

“Well, I got a job at a local restaurant. Pays not bad, the job is.”

“I’m sorry for you. If I could, I’d offer you your job back, but I can’t.”

“No, you can’t can you? So, what have you been doing.”

“I’ve been covering some more drug stings and such. Most recently I was in Haven. Man, some weird things go on there.”

“No weirder than here.”

“You’d be surprised.”

“So what is your recent assignment?”

“I can’t tell you that! It’s classified.”

“Well, at least you got the handle of my job.”

“I am trying to live up to your standards.”

“Don’t hurt yourself. Now if you don’t mind, I have some things to do tonight that need…attending.”

“And what could that possibly be? You’re done from your job for the day, right?”

“Yes, but I…have a date.”

“So you are finally over Jenny?”

“Y-yeah….”

“Good for you. I’ll let you get to that. I’ll be in town for a few days so I’ll stop by when I can.”

“Right. About that, I wouldn’t waste my time. I’ll be out.”

“Well, I’ll wait for you. I don’t want us to drift apart. We had a great friendship. I don’t want to loose that over something neither of us could control.”

“Fine. Well, see ya.”

“See, you Eric. Good luck tonight.” John walks out the door, and Eric closes it behind him.

“Damn. I can’t believe he came looking for me. He has to learn to let things go.” Eric takes off his suit, shirt, and pants. His Pulse suit is fully revealed. He pulls the mask out of his jacket pocket, and puts it on. He goes to the window, and walks out onto his fire escape. He closes his window to a crack, and jumps down onto the ground, and heads off into the night as the sound of sirens can be heard in the distance.

Outside the apartment, John Stevens looks up and down the hallway. He takes out a phone, and dials a number. It rings, and a deep voiced man pick up.

“Hello.”

“I talked with Eric. He is hiding something.”

“I thought we told you we had an agent on this and it wasn’t of your concern.”

“He’s my friend. Was, my friend. I should be the one investigating what happened to him at the drug sting.”

“That isn’t the case we assigned you. Follow orders and do your job. We have an agent on this case. It is handled.”

“Yes, sir.” John hangs up the phone, and puts it in his pocket. “I will get to the bottom of this. I’ll find out what happened to you Eric. At any cost, I will find out.” John walks down the hallway and to the stairs. Audrey catches him on his way down the stairs.

“Hey. Listen I really think it is great that you came to talk to Eric. He’s been lonely ever since he got here.”

“Oh, believe me, it is no problem. Eric is an old friend. I just want to keep in touch. Have a nice night, Ms. Bell.”

“You too.” John walks down the stairs and out the door. As he walks outside, he sees a shadowy figure on a rooftop across the street. He looks closely, and sees the man fade into the shadows. He stares for a minute, and then walks to his car. He gets in, and as he pulls away he sees the shadowy figure looking back from the rooftop. John merges to the road and quickly looks back to see no one there.

“Alright, director. Either you are making sure I don’t find out about Eric, or this place has got bigger problems than gangs and drugs.”

Spike_x1

06-14-2007, 06:12 PM

Alex had spent the night in the small motel room, mostly planning his next move and where to go next, and spent little effort on sleep. Although his body obviously didn't need time to rest, his mind held no objections to the thought of some relaxation for the moment. In the morning, after a cold shower and bad coffee, Alex found a pair of old scissors in one of the room's cabinet drawers and headed for the bathroom. There he spent the next hour cutting his hair down short and using water to temporarily spike up the front.

Well, I'm not exactly the master of disguise, he thought as he got dressed for the day, but at least people'll have to take a second look at me to make sure that I'm the guy in the newspapers."Heh." Stopping at Room 6, the behemoth of a man bent down and knocked gently on the door.*TAP! TAP! TAP!*

"?" Without missing a beat in his curiosity at who would be knocking on his door, Alex grabbed one of the room's knives that were set out on his small table, and took several steady steps backwards, never taking his eye off of the doorway. Now that he was listening for it, he'd pay attention to the sound of weight shifting on top of the patio during the next knock on the door.

*TA--*

Before the first knock could even finish its beat, Alex instinctively hurled the knife through the door and towards the person on the other side. The sound of the person's weight creaking on the front step was immediately known to be far too heavy to be the maid or the manager.

**********

On the other side of the door, in a lightning-quick movement, the monstrosity caught the knife easily as it flew through the wooden door like paper. For a brief moment, he tilted his head in thought and raised an eyebrow under the rim of his hat. If I were anyone else, he thought, the kid might've actually surprised me with that move.

Quickly putting aside his inner thoughts, the man dropped the knife and swung his huge right arm, obliterating the doorway and half of the wall in front of him.

As the wall erupted into a cloud of needle-like splinters, and Alex turned to avoid being hit with the shrapnel, he heard the massive footsteps coming towards him. Looking up, he saw a house of a man, easily eight feet tall, grinning menacingly as he pulled off his trenchcoat and fedora. His sickly pale yellow skin was accompanied by the two glowing red eyes. "Hey Slick! Allow me to introduce myself for ya. My name's Lyle."

The Survivor just stared at the giant, slack-jawed and bewildered. "Holy ****."

MST3K 4ever

06-14-2007, 08:06 PM

Dylan sips on a cup of coffee while having breakfast with Harley Millen president & CEO of The Millen Media Group.

Millen says, "That's it in a nut-shell Mr. Chambers. Tallhorn is purposing a merger between our media companies creating a sizable media group, and essential controling most of the media in this city."

Dylan says, "I hear what you've been telling me Mr. Millen, my question is where do I fit in?"

Millen replies, "You have reputation of getting good deal done and making things happen quickly. I want you on my side of this merger. Tallhorn has a reputation of screwing people over and I want ot make sure that doesn't happen."

Dylan asks, "If he has that reputation then why get involved with him?"

Millen rubs his fingers together as if to say, "money." He says, "There's just too much money to be made not to explore this idea."

Dylan says, "I understand Mr. Millen."

I knew that from the beginning I wanted to hear it form your lips you borish oof.

He finishes his coffee and signals for the check. Millen starts to take the check but Dylan takes it saying, "Please if I am your new councilor you're going to need every cent you have to pay my fees."

Millen chuckles and says, "Yes I've seen your fees. Steep to say the least however from what I have seen and heard your worth every penny of it Mr. Chambers."

Dylan says, "Thank you & it's Dylan I prefer we go by first names Harley. It establishes trust and an air of quiet confidence. Contact Tallhorn set everything up for next week I'll be there and I promise you you'll get everything you want "

Millen nods and says, "Excellent."

The 2 men shake hands and Dylan says, "When the merger is final you will name me to your board of directors. A silent partner as it were and you will do nothing without my approval."
Millen says, "Of course sounds like a great idea."

They break their hand-shake and Dylan leaves.

Poltical power, mob-influence, & soon the media...I am good.

Blacklight

06-15-2007, 12:38 AM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

Key:
Flamewave
Icegirl
Soundproof
Nitroscale

_____________________________

Chapter 5: Uptown

Using the maps Jeremy downloaded onto our communicators, I directed everyone to split up and destroy these monsters in their area. Currently, Chris Mason (Flamewave), Stephanie (Icegirl), Rob (Soundproof), and Brian (Nitroscale) are covering uptown Blitzen.

"How much longer?"

"Not much."

"Awesome!"

"What is it Chris?"

"Check out that shiny, gold skyscraper!"

"Leave it to Chris to point at buildings..."

Brian Scalia aka Nitroscale, is another one of my close friends and metahuman allies. Brian has the power to shoot a variety of highly explosive, colored sparks from his hands. He can also use a clear liquid glycerin compound that secretes from his palms to intensify the explosivity of the sparks, or create a globe of sparks that will explode on impact. They land in their point of interest.

"We're here."

"Where are the stupid monsters?"

"Right there!" (he points)

The creatures all jump at them. Rob shoots a sound-pulse that disentigrates the monsters on contact.

"That was too easy."

Soundproof, better known as Robert Carr, is one of the very first metahumans I ever met in Enferno. His powers are relative to sound. Rob can project sonic blasts and deal blows with waves of solid sound. Rob can project deafening sonics or focused blasts that are powerful enough to obliterate solid steel. He can manipulate sounds in numerous ways, he can sense his surroundings using sonar, absorb or manipulate area vibrations (and absorb them, giving him superstrength and durability), and project various sonic frequencies.
He also can emit these pulses from his voice.

"Don't get too comfy, there's another two on the map."

"Where?"

"Uhhh, right there." (he points)

The last two monsters pounce on Rob, knocking him over, then the monsters jumped toward Steph. Then as the monsters were in mid-air, Chris fried one to a crisp, and Brian threw a nitroglobe at the last one which blew it up.

"Thanks guys."

"No problem"
"No problem" (in unison)

Steph calls me on the communicator.

"Jon, you there?"

<"Whats going on Steph?">

"This area is secure."

<"OK, sit tight, we'll meet up with you.">

Little did they know, they might wait longer than they expected...

Mr. Marko

06-18-2007, 03:05 AM

http://i3.photobucket.com/albums/y55/Cyclone1906/Banner.jpg

SEASON 1 - Part 1

Dorgon stood on the roof of a large building, staring into the city. He could see better at night than he used to. That was thanks to his new insect-like compound eyes. "Fang..."

He pondered the words for a moment. He couldn't remember much. Just a wolf creature and that man. The Doctor. What was his name? It hurt to think.

He stared down at his hands. Green. That was going to take some getting used to.

Kaci was going to freak. It was supposed to be their one year wedding anniversary tonight. Now what? This wasn't happening.

Dorgon flapped his wings furiously as he raised off the ground. He was going to find that Fang character. He couldn't go home now. Not yet. He needed to fix this. He sped over the city, glaring over the streets. Suddenly, he saw something. It wasn't the wolf-man he was looking for.

"Ahhhhhhh! Somebody help me!" A woman was being mugged in an alleyway far down in the streets below.

In a blur, Dorgon fired downward through the sky. With a hard crunch of smashing concrete, he landed behind the man.

http://i3.photobucket.com/albums/y55/Cyclone1906/CIMG2896.jpg

"I'm sorry, Sir. I'm afraid that was the last one. We have a shipment coming in next week. If you like I could show you to the reservation counter."

The man looked at him in fear. "What the hell are you?!" He raised his pistol at him a fired three rounds.

In a flash, Dorgon lunged into the air and planted two feet into the man's chest, sending him sprawling across the ground.

Dorgon turned his head to the side for a moment, then turned back. "I'm sorry, Sir, but harassing the staff is strictly prohibited. I'm afraid I'm going to have to ask you to leave." He grabbed the thug by the scruff of the neck and fired into the air.

"Oh God! I'll do anything you say. Just don't kill me!" He kicked his legs wildly in fear.

Dorgon stopped and looked down at him. "Who said anything about killing you?"

****************************************

"Huh, read me the note again."

"It says 'I caught this guy mugging a woman. Thought you might be interested.' Then its signed with a dragonfly emblem and the name Dorgon."

"Dorgon? What kind of name is that? That's ridiculous!" Police Cheif Harker looked up at the man who was now handcuffed and in custody. "So you mean to tell me that a dragonfly man apprehended you, picked you up, and flew you all the way over here? You were in the projects!"

"I...I ain't lyin'. Just lock me up in here. I don't ever want to see that thing again!"

Harker stopped for a moment. "Yanke, we can't keep him in here for ever. Lock him in the over-night tank until we can file him in the morning. Maybe he'll calm down by then." He threw on his overcoat and looked back at Yanke as he headed out the door. "Find out about this Dorgon guy."

MST3K 4ever

06-18-2007, 08:47 AM

Dylan reads over the Newspaper as he prepares to enter the courtroom for a deposition. He smirks as he reads about the "rumored" merger between Millen & Tallhorn.

Something then catches his eye in the Society pages.

What have we here? Tallhorn is getting ready for a divorce...so that is why he is wanting a merger so badly. So his soon to be ex-wife won't get half the company. Although this does present some interesting possibilities....

He then pulls out his cell-phone and calls Justin Tallhorn.

Dylan says, "Mr. Tallhorn this is Dylan Chambers I am representing Harley Millen in the negotiations for next week. I see here that you preparing for a divorce proceeding terrilbly sorry about that."

Tallhorn says, "Thank you Mr. Chambers now what is the nature of your call?"

Dylan says, "Sir you probably know my reputation and that I don't usually do divorce cases, however in this case I have propostion for you. If you agree to help make things go a little smoother during negotiations I can make sure you get everything you deserve in the divorce proceedings."

Tallhorn says, "Yes I am familliar with your reputation and it is a very solid legal reputation, but I already have an attorney and we are negotiating a fair settlement."

Dylan scoffs and says, "Mr. Tallhorn you can negotiate and do the whole give and take thing. Me though I don't negotiate I get my clients what they want from the start of the proceedings I don't make them settle for dollar bills I get them millions. Are you still content with a settlement?"

Tallhorn says, "Can we meet for dinner tonight at the Silver Lion? Say around 6? I'll let you see the current deal on the table and see if it can be improved. If you can deliver the goods I think you will find me more than agreeable concerning the negotiations next week."

Dylan replies, "Looking forward to it Mr. Tallhorn see you then."

Dylan hangs up the phone and smirks again.

All too easy.

Kaboom

06-18-2007, 11:29 AM

EAGLE SCOUT, Agent of S.T.R.I.K.E.

A few clicks of the computer brought his file up.

Now the only question was, should I contact him.

A few more keys punchedd, positioned our global monitoring satellites and tracked Kensei to St. Petersburg, Florida. It paid being a high level STRIKE operative. I had eyes everywhere, still contacting Kensei would have to wait for now.

While he may have knowledge of what was occuring, I still hadn't made it out to Colorado to investigate the LEGION database, a database which i surprsiingly knew nothing about.

"MAAAAAAAAAKE IT STOOOOOOOOOP!" the image of my time traveller fluttered before me. He was in pain. It seemed to be excruitiang. And his reached out for me with his hand before vanishing into the ether.

I had to find him.

He was still alive. He could still be saved.

I tried finding him just as I tried had located Kensei. The satelites positioned themselves.

until...

nothing.

No record of his location on Earth.

That meant he either was not on Earth (a possibility sure, this Asteroid-Man has demonstrated teh abilkity to exist in Space), dead (now a possibility that was not likely), or in a place that our satellites coul not access (the likliest of all).

It was time to go see dad.

Cyrusbales

06-19-2007, 07:41 AM

http://img526.imageshack.us/img526/2578/tormentlz8.jpg

Only the smallest fraction of time passes between her looking up and me finding myself in another building surrounded by rubble and a mess of the walls that were decimated by my impact.

I slowly pull myself up from the floor, dust taking to the air as a few people look on in fear and confusion. A grip of terror, vicelike, controls the room, too scared to move, they merely looked on in horror, however the sound of beating wings approaching through the tunnel of broken buildings was drawing my attention.

Dark fluid spilling forth from me, splashing on the floor, welling up in pools of midnight tainted red. I prepare myself, keeping focused on the sound of wings, ignoring the screams, shrieks and panicked breathing of the mortals in the room.

The world seems to fall into slow motion as I pinpoint the noise, all too late as she rips through brick coming into view.

http://img253.imageshack.us/img253/7554/akromawrathaa1.jpg

It would seem she was now far from angelic.

Karem-Knight

06-20-2007, 03:45 PM

Karem-Knight

06-20-2007, 04:14 PM

Franco Zano sat down on his chair in his pent house wearing a robe; He looked over Lost Haven admiring the city.

This city is a beautiful place to be I used to love it here, I guy can REALLY take charge here, All the tall buildings etc even the hobos used to love it here.

Of course that when WE ran things I used to think it was bad in the 70’s but now things are worse, You got terriosts and now these ****ing meta humans trying to take over the place.

But now this thing called S.T.R.I.K.E is taking charge good thing to but just as long as they stay out of OUR business I still own this town.

The Zano family is on the top of the five families and they won’t be if these Meta-human things keep running about.

The Don of Lost Haven got up and looked out the window his phone then rang, he picked it up.

“Yeah Hello this is Franco what is it Joey?”

Joey Talivinchi he’s like my nephew his father helped me get to the top of this place, then Bobby Carlo has him whacked Son of a bicth we hit em harder but still WHEN I get that mut Carlo he’s dead I would run everything to the ground, They were small time back then just running Vegas and moving some exports to Haven but NOW there second family rising.

“Hey Uncle Frankie listen ya know that thing we talked about, Earlier today?”

“What thing?”

“The ya know Joey Lusicfanti thing.”

“HEY What’s the matter with you not on this phone stay right there find a pay phone Ill be right back.”

That stupid idiot could get us all flipped, stupid son of a bicth!

The Don then took his robe off and put a quick tracksuit on.

“Hey Sweetie I just gotta go down and make a phone call to Joey, Be back in a minute!”

The King of Lost Haven rushed down to the elevator as soon as he got down he phoned Joey straight away.

“Ok now listen find a pay phone call me on this number 115 776, Ya got that?”

“Yeah Uncle Frank be right on it!”

A minute later the phone did ring.

“Ok now listen I want you to do this thing quietly kill him then chop him up bury the body somewhere in the woods and throw the rest in the river make sure that it sinks put a few bricks in it I’ll see you later Don’t let the rat **** say other wise ok?”

Franco then hung the phone up and rushed back to his pent house

Benny’s Restraint Central Lost Haven:

Don Franco Zano head of the Zano family of Lost Haven was sitting down having dinner at his best friend Benny’s restraint ordering his favrioute dish Spacagiti Bolognaise with meat balls at the top, Benny’s special always made it for Frankie every time they had known each other since child hood and Benny was in store to become a chief and nothing more, But Frankie? Frank had no other choice; He was made to become the king of the Haven.

But Frank had no time to constraint on the food he was in a meeting discussing matters with his Concierge Luigi Ganbo and Underboss Jackie Faces (He got that nick name because of the face he makes after he “convinces someone”)

“Yeah so basically everything’s fine with this week.” Luigi said he was a smart and calm guy never would do anything irrational he handled the more organized side of the family while Jackie handled the hits and everything else.

“Ok that’s a relief.”

Jackie had been unusually quiet today as Franco looked at him everything was settled but Jackie obviously had a look on his face that he needed to say something.

“Jackie you got anything to say?”

“Wha?”

“I said you got anything to say? I mean you look worried about something.”

Jackie stood up he was defiantly being serious.

“Well, Frankie I’m a little worried about the whole area’s position.”

“Do you mean the Carlos?”

“No no, something more then the Carlos something been messing with my head recently.”

“What is it?”

“Well it’s all these super heroes working all round the place Frankie I mean let’s face it the world’s changing for the worse now and I don’t like it.”

Frankie sat still for a moment.

“Jackie what the ****’s that got to do with anything? We don’t bother the heroes they don’t bother us ok?”

“How do you know? Ok look what if we’ve pissed on of them off? What if someone like Bobby Carlo had a best friend who all of a sudden got superpowers what’s going to stop us from being all whacked?”

“Wait wait, Carlo’s best friend what the **** you on about?”

“HEY HEY I’m talking here, the point is I don’t like these heroes one bit Sthe feds better get them sorted out and….”

“Jack.”

Franco said silencing both of them.

“Listen I’m worried about the meta-humans too but Jack don’t worry about it like Lugi said we don’t bother them they don’t bother us.”

Franco zipped some of his wine.

“But we can only benefit from the these freaks, when something bad happens in Haven the feds won’t come to us will they? They’ll go to the new core the freaks, They’re the main threat but WE still control everything, every tiny problem the feds and police will check up on them, BUT we can’t just keep thinking that we can do what we want wreck sly. “

Franco zipped some more wine.

“Anyway, Luigi as you mentioned earlier about our new shipments to Blitzen I’m going to talk to Tony Viti about it so you don’t have to worry about that.”

Franco had just remembered something.

“Oh yeah Jackie there’s this new stock broker who thinks we haven’t been paying recently I need you to do what you do best, ok?”

Jackie nodded.

“Don’t worry Frankie ya don’t have to worry about anything………”

Eddie Brock

06-21-2007, 04:49 PM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 5

Dinner went smoothly. My family was pretty cool with Jessica from the start, and they never mind having her around. Plus, Jessica and Victoria are really close - given the age difference.

"So tell me, Jess, is my little bro treating you right?" Vicky asked, half-jokingly, half-seriously.

Jessica laughed softly. "Don't worry about Sean. He's a gentleman." She puts her hand on my shoulder and smiles.

"Yeah, Sis," I say, "You'd be proud of me."

"I am proud of you, Sean," Vicky responds. I'm a bit taken back by her sincerity. "You've really matured in the past couple years. You're not like every other moody teenager."

"He has his moments," Jessica interrupts with a smile.

"I think it's safe to say that we're all pretty proud of all 3 of you," Dad adds.

Mom nods. "It's true. You're all doing so well."

In that moment, I knew that there wasn't a happier guy in the nearest 15 miles. I had a supportive family, a trusting sister, and a beautiful girlfriend. I know people always say it, and it's so cliche, but I couldn't ask for more. I really couldn't.

"Say, why don't we all go out for ice cream now?" Dad suggests as he puts a jacket around Mom's shoulders.

"My treat!" Victoria chimes in.

"Can't argue with that," I whisper to Jessica.

"Oh, honey, don't worry about that. Save your money," Mom replies.

"I don't want to be a bother, so I'll pay for myself," Jessica politely offers.

"Don't be ridiculous, Jessica. I'm paying for EVERYone," Dad responds, putting an end to it all. "Now, get in the car or no one gets ice cream." He winks at us, and we all hop into the van, laughing to ourselves.

Life was simple, but it was sweet.

Blacklight

06-21-2007, 08:40 PM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

Key:
Wiretap
Dax Acerod
Arsonist
Thornspyke
_____________________________

Chapter 6: Downtown

Knowing about Steph's close call with these creatures, I grew concerned about Jeremy and Cody who just discovered their powers, not as much Dax, he's practically a vet, so I called in a friend to help them out. I called Matt Stokes, who has adopted the name Thornspyke, to help out. He can, like his name suggests, can grow organic thornspikes from his body in a numerous amount of shapes and sizes, but this does wound him so luckily he has a spontaneous regenerative power to heal him and make him invulnerable to pain to an extent.

"You made it."

"Yeah, these jetpacks are fast. What's going on?"

"We're killing monsters."

(confused) "OK....."

Dax briefs Matt on the details.

"OK now. Listen up people, Jon appointed me leader of this group, so I suggest we start north then head south. Jeremy, how far north is the northernmost cluster?"

"About a half a mile."

"Let's move out."

Dax Acerod, as I mentioned before, is me from an alternate reality. A reality that is way more technologically advanced. And even though he looks like me, he's not a meta-human. Dax actually learned his powers, and let me tell you, if Star Wars was real, Dax would be a modern day Jedi. Dax was trained in a futuristic style of martial arts that focuses on "body with mind". He trained his mind to the peak of perfection where he can push objects, enhance his senses, and see minutes into the future, making him an impeccable fighter. He also has a variety of futuristic weaponry from lasers to shockwave rifles to lightsaber resembling blue and green "Pulse-Blades", his personal favorites. He came here to face his archrival who teamed up with my nemesis and stop him, but sacrificed him being able to going home to stop him. He's been my partner ever since. They land in north downtown.

"That's weird..."

"What is it Jeremy?"

"All the creatures on our map dissappeared, then reappeared all in this area."

"He ain't kidding! Look!"

All the creatures appeared next to them, they prepared for combat.

"Attack!"

Cody initiated the assault by destroying some monsters with his heat vision. Then Jeremy made a cannon out of his arm and demolished them. Matt grew some spikes from his fist and stabbed a few creatures, then threw some thorn-spears at some more. Dax did most of the decimation. First he whipped out his Pulse-Blades, then turned on his jetboots and flew, blades first, into any monster in his path. He landed and pulled out a laser and fired rapidly. The beams, no longer than bullets, pierced through the chests of any remaining creatures, but just as he stood, he had a futuresight. He saw Cody on the ground about to be malled by two beasts. When he came to, he saw Cody trip over a rock. He had to act fast. Cody was just as much his brother as he was Jon's. Dax leaped to Cody's side as the creatures pounced. Dax impaled one beast, but was knocked over by the other one. Matt and Jeremy watched in fear, but saw what looked like Cody's heat vision, come from Cody's hand and vaporized the beast to nothing but dust.

(laughing) "Cody! What the hell was that!?!"

"I don't know... I guess you do learn something new everyday..."

With the last of the beasts defeated, Dax contacts BlackLight.

"Hey Jon."

<"What's going on there Dax? Is Matt with you?">

(speaking into Dax's communicator)"Yeah, I'm right here."

"He's here. This area is clear."

<"Good, Steph and her team will meet up with you."> . . . . .
_____________________________________

Saved

06-22-2007, 12:38 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Delview

Time: 11:45 PM

The night is dark, but the skies are clear. A pounding noise can be heard in the distance, as Pulse “flies” from building to building, propelling himself with his shockwaves. He hits a building hard, and stops.

“Dammit! I forgot to brake. Arg!” Pulse holds his leg in pain for a second, and then he sits on the rooftop, looking over the edge at the goings on below. He watches the cars the people, everything. He remembers back to a time when everything in his life was perfect. Back before his, accident. He wishes he could go back and stay there. He leans back against the rim of the building, and remembers.

July 11, 2001

Edgar Hoover FBI Building, Washington DC
Eric Renden walks in through the outside doors with his partner Jen Hansen. They are talking and laughing as they approach the front desk.

“Ha ha ha. That’s so funny.”

“I know, right?”

“Have a good mission Agents Renden and Hansen?” asks the lady at the front desk.

“Yeah. We arrested some of those drug runners up in Blitzen.”

“Wasn’t easy, though. They carry every illegal weapon on the market.”

“Well, Director Damner is waiting in the exhibition room for a briefing.”

“Thanks Janet.” Eric walks with Jen down the hallway. She looks up at him and smiles, and Eric looks down at her and smiles back. As they walk down the hallway, a familiar goading voice is heard.

“Hey you two. You have fun on your “assignment”?”

“Very funny John.”

“Oh, relax, Jen. I’m only kidding.”

“Yeah, Jen. How harmful could an intern be?”

“Oh ho ho! That hurt, right here, Eric. I…I might be down if I didn’t have a bullet proof vest on.”

“You got a bullet proof vest?”

“Yeah, I’m going on an assignment. But, as to who I tag along with, it is a secret.”

“It’s Carly, isn’t it?”

“Damn! How do you get that every time?”

“Magic I guess.”

“Well, if you two are done, we really should get to the debriefing.”

“She’s right, John. I’ll see you around. Good luck with Carly.” Eric winks at John, and he smiles back.

“If I’m lucky, I’ll have half what you have buddy.” John waves Eric off, and walks down the hallway. Eric puts his arm around Jen’s shoulder and walks into the debriefing room.

“Ah. Agents Hansen and Renden have decided to grace us with their presents.”

“Sorry we are late director. We-“

“You know I don’t care, Eric. I have enough problems with my own love life.” The agents in the room let out a small chuckle, and Eric and Jen take their seats.

“Ok. Well, now. We are all up to date on the drug runners in Blitzen. It is getting very serious because they are starting to move into Haven. The congressmen have asked that the federal government intervene and stop these drug runners before things get serious. Now, we all know that these drug runners have illegal weapons. Their favorites seem to be Uzi sub machine gun, and the AK-47. They also seem to have a third gun of which we are unsure. It seems to be a new weapon, most likely developed by the Russians or a terrorist group. It seems to be a sub machine gun but it is also a sniper. I am sure I don’t need to explain why it is imperative this gun is retrieved during one of your missions. Now, aside from these drug runners, there seems to be a big problem with steroids. We seem to have busted a few drug deals where these new age performance enhancers are confiscated. But these things aren’t your normal steroids, no. They have some new acids and chemicals in them the normal batches don’t. Labs are trying to identify these new chemicals and their effects on the human body.

Now, on to assignment. You’re all going to Northwest of Haven. The president is going to be visiting up there this weekend, and our top agents are to be there. That is why I have chosen you. You seem to be the best available right now. So pack and get ready. We leave at 4 am tomorrow.” The director gets up and walks out of the room as the other agents get up and begin to exit. Eric looks over at Jen, and smiles. She walks over to him, and Eric puts his arm around her as they walk out the door.

“So what do you think about those new steroids? You think they are just being sold so athletes can bulk up fast?”

“I don’t know. My guess is it is just their best try to develop a new drug. Why else would they make new steroids?”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.”

Current time.

Pulse wakes up from his almost hypnotized state to the sound of gunfire. He gets up and looks around for the location of the commotion. He sees bullets being shot straight up a block away, and immediately launches himself into the air. He comes in fast, but brakes himself with another shockwave to break his fall. He leaves a small crater in the asphalt of the road, and looks around. In the middle of the road stands a submachine gun on a stand that is pointing it upward as it fires a round every thirty seconds.

“What the hell?” Pulse walks over to the gun, and inspects it. It fires again, and he rips the ammunition belt from it. It makes the empty click, but still fires on its set time. Pulse stares at it, and then looks around. He hears a gunshot and quickly emits a shockwave from his whole body. He hears a bit of a boom, and then a bullet hit the ground. He turns to see a smashed bullet on the ground, and looks up. He sees a man standing from a rooftop pointing a sniper rifle at him. The man wears a blue jumpsuit and an urban camouflage mask. He throws the sniper rifle down as it makes a loud clank on the ground.

“Damn, Pulse. You are special."

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/crosshairs2.png

Climperoonie

06-22-2007, 03:07 PM

Kaboom

06-22-2007, 04:31 PM

EAGLE SCOUT, Agent of S.T.R.I.K.E.

A few more keys punchedd, positioned our global monitoring satellites and tracked Kensei to St. Petersburg, Florida. It paid being a high level STRIKE operative. I had eyes everywhere, still contacting Kensei would have to wait for now.

While he may have knowledge of what was occuring, I still hadn't made it out to Colorado to investigate the LEGION database, a database which i surprsiingly knew nothing about.

"MAAAAAAAAAKE IT STOOOOOOOOOP!" the image of my time traveller fluttered before me. He was in pain. It seemed to be excruitiang. And his reached out for me with his hand before vanishing into the ether.

I had to find him.

He was still alive. He could still be saved.

I tried finding him just as I tried had located Kensei. The satelites positioned themselves.

until...

nothing.

No record of his location on Earth.

That meant he either was not on Earth (a possibility sure, this Asteroid-Man has demonstrated teh abilkity to exist in Space), dead (now a possibility that was not likely), or in a place that our satellites coul not access (the likliest of all).

It was time to go see dad.

STRIKEs COVERT CAMP FOR META-HUMAN TRAINEES
unknown location, Colorado.

I remembered growing up here. I did alot of growing up behind these walls. Coming up through "The Farm" as it was called. Always brought back memories. Memories of events. Memories of people. They were the closest thing to Family I had back then. Some of those old guys, I havent seen in forever. Some of them, I would never get to see again.

Like Coles.

I wonder how Mike's kids are doing--Danny. Jake. I really should stop in some time to see them and Elizabeth for business and personal reasons. His death still haunts me to this day.

Coming to the Farm always made me face my past. I didn't like it. If it weren't for dad, well, I--

"Hello Son," Thaddeus Bulb, my "father" said as he escorted me into his office. He wasn't my real dad, of course. My real dad died when my powers first manifested- along with everyone else in Sagamore Grove. Thaddeus rescued me, brought me to STRIKE. To the farm. Made me the man I was. I owed so much to him.

"Hey, pop," I reply.

"So what brings you here, business of pleasure?"

"Lil of both."

"Like always."

"I need you tell me about two things. I guess the first thing is What is Legion?"

"Legion is an advanced computer technology, bordering on artifical intelligence. Essentially you input into Legion a description of an individual, their powers, their weakness, etc. Then you input the same information for the individual's opponent. It then forumlates a strategy to defeat the individual. It currently stores the information of every known metahuman on the planet. Say you would want to formulate a plan for Windrider to defeat Galaga. It'll tell you how."

"Never happen."

"You say that, but we've been testing it out using the attributes of everyone in the farm system. It's been highly effective. Best part is it learns, adapts as it monitors the battle constantly updating. It'll be STRIKE's premier strategist soon."

"How long till its full operational?"

"We estimate six months or so."

Six months. The same length of time when our future time traveler is from.

"And the second thing son?"

"What can you tell me about Wilson Pritchett?"

"Not much. We tried recruiting him to the Farm a few weeks ago. Its all documented on our database. From what I hear through the grapevine, he turned up dead a day or two ago."

"I'm not really at liberty to say."

"I got ya. That's all i know though."

"Sounds good. We need to get out of here sometime, do some father-son things."

"Have your people call my people," Thaddeus smiled.

We hugged.

and I left.

Now, Thaddeus Bulb may not be my real dad, but I've known him long enough to know when he was lying.

and he just lied to me.

Saved

06-22-2007, 09:24 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Delview

Time: 11:50 PM

Pulse stares at the masked man speechless. Why is there a man in a suit and mask firing at me? Pulse asks himself. He stares at the man, and yells out to him.

“Why the hell are you?” The man laughs for a minute, and looks down to him.

“I’m Crosshair. And you are obviously Pulse, the masked vigilante. You have no clue how hard it is to track you down. But drawing you out was much easier.”

“What do you want?”

“Me? I just want my paycheck. Its you little friend who hired me that want you dead.”

“Hired you? What are you, some type of bounty hunter?”

“Ha Ha. Congratulations, you figured out the big secret. Ha Ha.”

“Great, they hired a bounty hunter. Who hired you?”

“I can’t tell you. But I will say they like Red way too much.” Crosshair takes out a pistol and aims for Pulse. “Sorry, but I got a job to finish!” He begins to fire at Pulse. Pulse launches himself into the air to avoid the bullets. Crosshair aims at Pulse as he hovers in the air. Pulse sends a shockwave from his hands to stop the bullets. They hit the wave, and stop in the air before they fall to the ground. Pulse begins to drop in altitude toward the ground. As he falls, he sends a wave from his legs, and propels himself toward crosshair.

“You are really going to regret pissing me off!”

“We will see, Pulse.” Crosshair reaches to his ankle and takes off a grenade. He pulls the pin fast and throws it toward Pulse as he “flies” fast and faster toward him.

“Stop this one!” Pulse sees the grenade hurtling toward him and sends a shockwave from his hands. The wave hits the grenade, and causes it to explode. It sears his body, and his costume catches fire. He recovers fast, and sends another wave from his legs to propel him toward Crosshair. The wind blowing on him causes the suit to stop burning. He slams into Crosshair, and knocks him off of the roof. As they begin falling, Pulse sends a shockwave into Crosshair, causing him to fall faster toward the ground. Pulse launches himself higher in the air, and Crosshair hits the ground hard. He bends and convulses in pain for a minute as Pulse lands on the rooftop. He looks down at Crosshair to see him get up and crouch in pain.

“How’s that?” Crosshair recovers fast, and pulls another explosive off of his ankle and throws it toward Pulse. Pulse sends two shock waves to the explosive, and it detonates in the air. The second wave sends the shrapnel and fire back, and protects the buildings on his side. Once the smoke clears, Pulse scans the ground to see his enemy. As he looks, he sees no movement. He looks back and forth up and down the street, and then remembers something. He looks again, and sees that the gun that was pointed toward the sky is gone.

“Oh, s&^%.” Suddenly, the sound of repeating shots is heard, and Pulse ducks for cover. He sees no bullets, and then remembers he ripped off the ammo belt. He gets up and looks over the ledge to see Crosshair pointing his pistol at him.

“God. Why do you always fall for that?” He lets off a clip, and Pulse ducks. The bullets fly past his head, and graze his suit ever so slightly. Pulse launches himself in the air again, and the sound of a new clip being loaded can be heard echoing throughout the alleys. Pulse looks down as he begins his freefall to see Crosshair aiming the pistol at him again. He decides to take a different approach this time, and propels himself with everything he has toward his enemy. As Crosshair fires, the bullets fly past his body.

“And you always fall for this!” Pulse’s head hits Crosshair’s chest hard. A crack is heard, and the two bodies fall as lifeless rag dolls. They both lay incapacitated for a minute. Crosshair gets up, and holds his chest.

“You are so frickin’ lucky I have a bullet proof vest on. To bad you didn’t have one for your head, huh?” He takes the pistol, and aims at Pulse’s head as he lies motionless on the ground. “See ya.” He fires, and his gun explodes in his hand. His hand catches fire, and he begins waving it frantically trying to put the fire out.

“I do have a guard for my head. I set a shockwave off right before I hit you so it soften the blow on my end, and amplified it on yours.”

“You sneaky little b******. What the hell did you do to my gun?”

“I sent a shockwave from my finger and aimed right for the barrel. The wave hit the bullet right as you fired it, and sent it back into the gun, causing the bullet to explode inside the chamber.”

“I won’t let that happen again!” Crosshair pulls a knife from his belt, and throws it at Pulse. Pulse sends a wave toward the knife, and the knife stops, and then drops to the ground. Pulse looks up, and sees Crosshair has disappeared again.

“You coward! Fight me!”

“Fine!” Pulse turns to see Crosshair holding the submachine gun, this time with the ammo belt reattached. Crosshair fires, and Pulse jumps and sends himself hurtling into an alley. Crosshair adjusts the ammo belt, and runs after Pulse to pursue.

Saved

06-22-2007, 10:19 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Delview

Time: 11: 59 PM

FBI Agent Stevens sits in his apartment looking out his window. His room has newspapers scattered across the floor, and some clippings nailed to his walls. His TV is on as he briefly listens to the news. He looks out at the City view, and thinks to himself. He remembers a time when he and Eric were friends. What changed? Why couldn’t Eric tell him what happened? Did he not trust him? And why did Eric loose contact? Was it his fault they fired Eric and gave him his job? As John thinks, he hears a loud boom, and he hears car alarms go off all through the streets.

“What the hell was that?” He listens again, and hears another loud boom. He looks out his window, and sees flashes coming from the far distant edge of the city. He grabs his gun and puts it in his holster on his chest. He runs to his closet, and takes his jacket as he runs out his door. He races down the stairs and out the front door. He get outside, and runs to his car. He opens the door, and jumps inside. He looks around for a minute, and sees the flash again. He puts the key in the ignition, and drives off toward the commotion.

--A few blocks off.--

Pulse hides behind a parked car. He hears the repeating fire from the submachine gun as it pelts the sides of cars and buildings.

“Where are you, Pulse? I know you are here!” Pulse looks through the car’s windows to see Crosshair looking frantically up and down the street. “Who’s the coward now?” Pulse ducks as more shots are fired.

“It’s only a matter of time before that nut shoots a car and sets off a gas tank…or before he injures a civilian.” Pulse whispers to himself. “I wonder if I can flip a car toward him. Of course I can! Did it the other night. Now if I can just-“ Pulse looks to his side to see Crosshair standing ten feet away.

“Got ya.” Crosshair pulls on the trigger as hard as he can, and Pulse jumps to avoid the fire. He lands on the hood of the car, and catches his breath before he launches himself in the air. As he glides through the air, he looks back to see Crosshair shoot at him again. He tries to dodge the shots, but feels pain in his leg and arm. He drops to the ground, and looses consciousness for a second. He wakes up, and looks down to his leg. The suit has a small tear, and blood is flowing from it. He knows he’s been shot. He looks to his arm, and sees the bullet only grazed him.

He gets to his feet, and looks around again. He hears Crosshair walking around, as the ammo belt slinks across the ground. Pulse leans up against the car he fell behind and thinks. He knows he doesn’t have enough energy to send a car toward Crosshair. What now? He thinks. The he looks to his side, and sees the hubcap of the car. “Well, *nyah* it is better than nothing.” Pulse grabs the hubcap, and rips it off of the tire. He feels his finger bleed from the force of pulling the hubcap off. He crouches behind the car, and gets ready to throw the disk. He sees Crosshair look down the street, and takes his shot.

“Heads up!” He throws the hubcap, and quickly sends a shockwave behind it.

“What the f-“ The hubcap glides through the air fast and slams into Crosshair’s
head, cracking the visor, and sending blood flying into the sky.

“Augh! My God!” Crosshair falls to the ground in pain. The gun drops and makes a loud crash as it slams into the asphalt. Crosshair holds his face with both his hands, and Pulse limps closer to him.

“Aug! God! You, you cracked my skull! I can’t see! Rrggh! I’ll kill you!” Pulse leans down and picks up a rock.

“No. You won’t.” Just as Pulse readies himself to throw the rock, Crosshair turns and throws a grenade. Pulse reacts fast and throws the rock. The rock hits the grenade and detonates it in midair. The explosion sends Pulse back into the wall of a building. His body hits the bricks, and breaks through the wall. Pulse drops face first to the sidewalk. Crosshair lets out a small laugh, and holds his face. He looks up for a minute, and then passes out. Suddenly, a car screeches around the corner, and pulls up a few feet from Crosshair’s motionless body. John Stevens gets out, and loads his gun. He looks around to see fire and shrapnel everywhere. There are cars over turned, and bullet holes in nearly everything.

“What the hell happened?” He looks around, and people start to come out of the buildings as they walk toward the wreckage.

“People, FBI Agent Stevens. Please remain calm, and stay away from the scene. This is Federal business.” The people back up, and look on at the damages. John walks toward Crosshair, and looks at his body as he lays face down. The puddle of blood his face rests in gets bigger by the second. “Oh, God. Somebody call an ambulance!” John lifts the man’s head from the puddle and flips him over. He feels his pulse, and is shocked to discover he is still alive. He looks over to Pulse, and sees him laying motionless on the ground. As he walks closer to Pulse’s body, four Police cars pull up with their lights flashing.

“Hey, you! With the gun! Drop it!” The Police get out of their cars and point their guns toward John.

“Its okay! I am FBI Agent Stevens. I’m going to reach for my badge.” John pulls out his badge, and holds it in his one hand as he holds his gun pointed up in the other. “I have it under control. This man needs medical attention right now.” The police rush over to the scene. A man in a dark blue uniform approaches John.

“Agent Stevens, I’m Police Chief O’Brien.”

“Hello there. Um, can you tell me what happened here?”

“Actually, we were hoping you knew.” The men look around at the debris, and shake their heads. The other police officers rush to keep the crowd under control. As the fires burn, the smoke fills the sky. The lights from the police cars light up every dark corner of the area. Pulse lays motionless on the ground, and the sound of sirens can be heard in the distance.

Eddie Brock

06-22-2007, 10:50 PM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 6

"Ok, your turn," Jessica orders me.

"Um," I start, "I need a minute to think...ok. Hayden Panettiere."

"Really?" Jessica responds.

Jim interjects, "What are you two doing?"

"Well, remember that episode of Friends?" I begin.

"The one with the list," Jessica explains.

"I'm a little rusty on my Friends 101, so you'll have to enlighten me," Jim replies.

"Well, they all make a list," Jessica starts.

"Basically, it's a list of celebrities that Jess and I are allowed to go out with and not have it be considered 'cheating'," I elaborate.

"Yeah, but to make it more fun, we said that we can only have one person on our list," Jessica adds.

Jim laughs a little. "That's simple: Hayden Panettiere."

"See?"

"I've got to tell you, if this is what couples do for fun, then I'm not missing anything," Jim jokes. Although I can tell that it affects him more than he lets on. Years later, Jim would admit that, in a way, he resented my relationship with Jessica. Jim never had anyone like that, and he shrugged it off. But I know that it must have been hard for him.

"Yeah, well, Jess chose Tom Welling," I tell him.

"That Smallville guy?!"

"Hey, I didn't say anything about YOUR choice," Jess interrupts. "Typical guys...choose the hot blonde in a cheerleading outfit."

Jim and I look at each other, and then say in unison:
"Uh...yeah!"
"Uh...yeah!"

Jessica laughs at us. "You two certainly are a pair." She checks her watch. "Crap, I'm running late. I'll catch you guys later...and Sean, I'll see you at my class tonight, right?"

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," I reply. She smiles and then gives me a peck on the cheek before leaving.

"Class?" Jim asks.

"What? Oh yeah...Jess wants me to come to her self-defense classes," I explain. "It's alright, I guess."

"You? Self-defense? Oh, that's rich," Jim laughs. "Mr. Sean Doesn't-Hurt-A-Fly Abbott learning self-defense?"

"Yo, shut up," I tell him. He gets quiet. After a short pause, I joke, "Besides, I could totally kick your a**."

Climperoonie

06-23-2007, 03:30 AM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg

Part II
Developments
I begin walking to school. I meet up with my friend Alex Graham. I stop at his house for a while to play on his Wii.

"So, we've got PE today, we've got crappy rounders." I say, while we're half-way through a game of Baseball on Wii Sports.

"PE? Crap. Hold on." He says, obviously having forgot his kit. He runs out of the room, and goes upstairs. I laugh, and then I feel a tingling sting in my fingers. I drop the Wii remote, which hangs down by the safety strap.

"Okay, that's rather odd." I say, but then notice I accidently threw the ball and got the Mii Alex was playing as out, "Oops, Buggar."

"What?" Alex asks, coming into the room holding his now-packed PE bag.

"Nothing, the controller slipped out of my hand and my Mii threw the ball."

"Not to worry, we have to go now, anyway." Alex says, and we leave. We have PE first lesson, and another strange occurance happens in the Changing Room at the PE field. I take off my watch, and as I drop it into my bag, a spark goes from my finger to the watch. I look at it, then just shake it off and keep getting changed. The teacher tells us to all sit down and listen to the instructions.

"Today, we shall be playing Football as this is our last lesson before Half-term." Everyone except me and Alex cheer. But, I go along with it. I get outside and I'm, luckily, on Alex's team. We just stand around, and chat.

"You watching Doctor Who tomorrow?" He asks me.

"Is the sky blue?" I laugh.

"Graham! Coles! Start playing or lose your break!" The teacher comes over, and we immediatly obey. He walks off.

"God, I hate him."

"Well,that's Mr 'Buggar' Burgess, expects you to dol everything like that." I snap my fingers, and a spark of Electricity surges out. Alex stares at my fingers. So do I. I snap them again. It happens again. "Well, that's certainly a development."

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
Part III
Race Winning
"Jesus, Jake, I knew you where a bright spork but that's just impossible!" Alex marvels. I grin, and snap my fingers again, generating more electricity. Buggar Burgess's voice snaps me back to reality.

"Coles! Graham! I won't tell you again!" We walk over, and he turns back to the whole class, "Now we are going to do a race to finish off with!"

I groan, because I always come last to the class jocks like Adam, Reece and Myles. Buggar Burgess blows his whistle, and we begin running. I focus on running, feel my feet moving. I pass Reece, but do not notice. I pass Myles, but do not notice. I pass Adam, but do not notice. I see nothing except the race track in front of me. I hear nothing, apart from the air wooshing in my ears.
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/JakeRuns.jpg
I run and run, until I finally pass the finish line and slow down. Sound and sight comes back to me. I look round. Adam, Reece and Myles are still only half way around the track. I hear Buggar Burgess behind me.

"Well done Coles! I have never seen anyone run faster than you in all the forty years I have been teaching!" His voice sounds geniunly surprised. I can not do nothing but smile. The Smile becomes a grin, and then I laugh. Today I feel on top of the world!

Climperoonie

06-23-2007, 09:04 AM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg

Part III
Race Winning
"Jesus, Jake, I knew you where a bright spork but that's just impossible!" Alex marvels. I grin, and snap my fingers again, generating more electricity. Buggar Burgess's voice snaps me back to reality.

"Coles! Graham! I won't tell you again!" We walk over, and he turns back to the whole class, "Now we are going to do a race to finish off with!"

I groan, because I always come last to the class jocks like Adam, Reece and Myles. Buggar Burgess blows his whistle, and we begin running. I focus on running, feel my feet moving. I pass Reece, but do not notice. I pass Myles, but do not notice. I pass Adam, but do not notice. I see nothing except the race track in front of me. I hear nothing, apart from the air wooshing in my ears.
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/JakeRuns.jpg
I run and run, until I finally pass the finish line and slow down. Sound and sight comes back to me. I look round. Adam, Reece and Myles are still only half way around the track. I hear Buggar Burgess behind me.

"Well done Coles! I have never seen anyone run faster than you in all the forty years I have been teaching!" His voice sounds geniunly surprised. I can not do nothing but smile. The Smile becomes a grin, and then I laugh. Today I feel on top of the world!

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
Part VI
Down the Road
"Mom! I'm home!" I shout, when I get home that day.

"Jake, hi! How was school?" She asks.

"Well, I won an award in PE!" I say brandishing the gold-trimmed peice of paper.

"Wow, what for?"

"For running 800 meters in 3 minutes, 54 seconds."

"Really? That's amazing!"

"Seriously? 800 meters in 4 minutes?" My twenty-one year old brother, Danny, appears at the top of the stairs.

"Yup, and I have the certificate to prove it." I toss it to him, and he reads it.

"God, that's bloody amazing!" He says, tossing it back to me.

"Well, I better go. I'm meeting Alex down the park." I lie, then, without waiting for an answer, run out the door and down the road. I sprint ahead, beginning my "Super-run" as Alex so aptly named it. I run, until a car horn stops me in my tracks. I look round, and see a car about to hit me. I leap into the air, jumping as high at least seven foot in the air. I see the ground getting closer, and brace myself for impact. Nothing happens. I open my eyes. I see the ground. But before that, electricity. I stand up, and see I'm on a disc of electrity. I will it to glide down, and I hop off.

"Wow, this is more amazing than I thought!"

Byrd Man

06-23-2007, 02:29 PM

It's two days later and I'm sitting in the reception room at Frytech..I've been here, just not at the top floor. This Phillip Fry guy supposedly started this place from stratch. He wants to see me, guess running over two thousand miles an hour makes people notice you.

"Matt , Mr. Fry will see you now."

I walk into the office and see the chair turned around facing the massive window overlooking Chicago.

"June 1938. Heavyweightboxing champion Joe Louis knocks out Max Schmeling in the first round of their rematch at Yankee Stadium in New York City. Thus proving America's might against the German master race....but something else happened that I'm more intrested in."

He turns around. His bald head shines in the sunlight and he holds something in his hand.

"This happened."

http://img158.imageshack.us/img158/4328/actioncomicsno1710938zy4.jpg

"Action Comics Number 1 debutst and the superhero is born. This is my pride and joy, Matt. Everything I own I hold this the closest to my heart."

I sit down in the chair opposite his desk. Fry pulls out a small scotch glass and lifts it up.

"Now. Let's move on to you."

He takes a sip of the scotch and places it back.

"I'm a huge fan of Superheroes, and I'm not going to pass up a chance like this. With your abilites and such...I want you as a member of Frytech. I'll pay you and make arrangements."

I squirm a little in my seat.

"Umm...are you saying what I think you're saying?"

"I'm willing to pay you to be a superhero. You'll get good money. Make sure you can pay to keep up your mother and girlfriend. The only thing I get out of this is, possibly, one of the biggest tax ride-offs in American history. Now. I want you to meet someone...no two people. Two of our finest scientist...."

***********

"Nope."

"Yes."

"No way it'll ever happen."

"Two words, Prep and Time"

"Dude, Thanos has the Deviant gene. Deviant, the cousins to the Eternals. No way Batman can beat him."

I clear my throat and they look up from their work and their current fight.

"Oh, sorry about that. You the guy who's really fast?"

"Umm. Yeah, I'm Matt."

"I'm Johnny. Like Johnny Blaze...you know, Ghost Rider."

"The name's Bruce. Like Bruce Wayne aka Master Bruce aka Batman."

"Oookay. Mr. Fry said you had something for me."

"Oh yeah! You're suit! Check it out."

Johnny reaches over and hands me a drawing.

"We designed it like diffrent comic speedsters. It has the lightning bolt down it like Quicksilver...and it's sorta like Max Mercury's in terms of color.."

"The only thing we can't think of is a name..hmm..Overdrive?"

"No."

"Turbo Man?"

"Nope."

I look down at the drawing and it comes to me.

"I got it!"

"Good. Now, let's get back to topic. What if Batman prepares for thirty years to fight Thanos?"

"Nope. He still gets his ass whopped."

"Come on!"

*******

Today's the big day. Dr. Brown, Mr. Fry, Mom and Jessica are here. Even Johnny and Bruce are in the back. Still talking about god knows what. I'm in the back, hiding in the curtains while Fry adresses the crowd.

"Ladies, gentlemen, and members of the press. Welcome, before we show our big reveal. I'd like to thank some people who had a hand in it. Dr. Noah Brown, who's forumla paved the way for all of this, his staff, all the employees of Frytech and of course. Mr. Matthew Byrd, now with out further ado...let me introduce you to America's first real superhero......"

The curtain pulls back and the lights go on me. Photos flash as people look and stare.

http://img486.imageshack.us/img486/8710/cahzd6.png

"Ladies and gentlemen....The Blue Blur!"

"Calling all cars, calling all cars. We have a 10-15 at 7788 Kirby Avenue. Be advised, multiple perps, all armed and dangerous."

The police dispatcher sounds like she's right in my ear, this little bluetooth earpiece Johnny and Bruce created for me works wonders. I can get all the emergency frequencies in Chicago on it, as well as Frytech's personal channel, not to mention satellite radio. I zip through the crowded traffic outside Wrigley Field.

"You hear all that, Matt?"

"Yeah, I'm on my way."

Today's my first day on the "job". The press confrence yesterday caused quite a stir, some papers put me on a pedistal, while others called me a hoax.

"Be careful, kid. These guys are packing heat."

"I'm reading ya loud and clear."

********

"Alright! If everyone will sit down and shut up, this will all go smoothly."

Inside the Johnson Saving and Loans building, all the employees are laying face first on the marble floor along with the patrons in the building. Five armed men stand around the people. There leader holds a Desert Eagle in his hands while the other four are armed to the teeth with AK-47s.

"Nobody tries to act like a hero, nobody gets hurt."

"Except you, maybe."

The gun dissapears from his hand as I rush by unseen.

"What the hell?"

"See...I don't get it."

In a blink of an eye, the other four men's machine guns dissapear.

"Bunch of strong guys like you, why not get a real job?"

In a blur, the guns appear on the floor. Dissmantled with the bullets gone.

"I figured you guys would have sense not to rob a bank....not in my town."

One of them finally snaps.

"WHERE ARE YOU!?!?!"

I slow down long enough for him to see me.

"Here."

I closeline him with my right arm, wouldn't hurt under normal circumstances, but seeing as how my arm was going about 1,500 miles an hour.......That explains why the force of my arm sends him through the air and through the drywalling on the other side of the bank.

The other bankrobbers stare in awe as I slow down.

"Yeeeeah....If you could go ahead and...ah, turn yourselves in....that would be great."

They all look at each other and one of them pulls a pistol out of his pants.

"**** you!"

Dumbass! Why didn't I check for their other weapons.

He pulls the trigger and I watch as the bullet comes out the barrel and spins toward me. I sidestep the bullet and follow it until it buries itself into a wall.

"Alrighty then..."

The four robbers try to rush me, in one swift motion, I kick all their legs out from underneath them and watch as the smack on the floor.

I zip out the bank and come back with some rope. A few seconds later. All five of them are hanging from the light on the bank's celing. I speed off before the cops can show up...

"Great job, Matt. Way to show them what the Blue Blur can do."

"This is a code yellow to all firehouses. We have a major fire burning at Strickland and Chase."

"That's clear across town. Better hustle, Blurry."

I head north and kick into high gear, speeding past traffic and cars in the road.

"Hell of a first day."

MST3K 4ever

06-23-2007, 04:28 PM

Dylan sits at the table with Edward Tallhorn in his confrence room as his ex-wife Alberta and her attorney Lana Stevens enter the room.

She says, "I have no idea what this is all about I though we had a deal in place."

Tallhorn replies, "My new council Dylan Chambers seems to think he can get me a better deal, and I believe him."

Lana says, "We'll be the judge of that."

Dylan hands Alberta the papers as she scans them she says, "This is insane not a chance in hell."

Dylan calmly looks at Alberta and says, "This is a fair deal you want to give Edward this deal. Tell your attorney this is the deal you want."

She says, "Yes it is Lana let's finish this so we can get on with our lives."

Lana says, "Alberta what are you saying? This deal is so unfair."

Dylan looks at Lana and says, "No it isn't. Now sign the papers and leave. Get on with your lives."

Lana says, "Of course you're right."

Lana & Alberta sign off on the papers and leave the room.

Edward is stunned and says, "Dylan that was phenominal I have no idea how you did it. we negotiated for months to get the deal we had and you just stroll in and BAM! You get everything I wanted from the get go."

Dylan starts putting the papers away and says, "It's a gift Edward. Now remember next week during the negotiations with Millen you agreed to be more than helpful."

Edward says, "Oh you got it Dylan. Those negotiations will take a shorter time than this one."

The 2 men shake hands and Dylan says, "Anything Millen asks for agree to it."

Edward nods and Dylan leaves the room

Kaboom

06-23-2007, 05:41 PM

EAGLE SCOUT, Agent of STRIKE

It was a quick flight from colorado to New Haven, and the old town didn't look as though it had changed one bit. The neighborhood brought back alot of memories. I half expected Mister Mcgee to come around the corner and yell at Mike and I for making too much noise.

Could you blame us though? We were each trying to impress Betsy as much as possible. Mike was so much cooler than I, older, I never had a shot.

The day they got married, I could see in Mike's eye's something I never had before. Happiness.

I missed that kid.

Eventually I found myself at the house and the stoop leading up to it. I ran my fingers along the bannister remembering the night we both got so drunk we thought it be cool to try and electrocute eachother.

STRIKEs emergency evac team was not thrilled with treating our injuries because of a lil horseplay.

Still after all these years it was hard to believe he was really gone.

I knocked on the door.

I wonder if Betsy would be home. What she'd say...what the kids were--

Climperoonie

06-23-2007, 05:44 PM

Kaboom

06-23-2007, 05:46 PM

I run back along the street. I see a man at the door.

"Hey!" I shout out, and slow down when I get up to him, "Do I know you?"

....like.

It's Mike.

No his oldest son?

"Danny," I ask. "Its been years. My name is Scout, I was a friend of your father's," i offer my hand.

Climperoonie

06-23-2007, 05:49 PM

....like.

It's Mike.

No his oldest son?

"Danny," I ask. "Its been years. My name is Scout, I was a friend of your father's," i offer my hand.
I take it.

"I'm Jake, actually. Good to meet you. I think my mom's mentioned you a couple'a times." I say, "So you knew my dad?"

Kaboom

06-23-2007, 05:52 PM

I take it.

"I'm Jake, actually. Good to meet you. I think my mom's mentioned you a couple'a times." I say, "So you knew my dad?"

"Jake, wow you've gotten big. I haven't seen you since you were knee high to a grasshopper."

Jake smiles. Wow, just like his dad.

"Is your mom home? I don't mean to drop in unnannouced, but I was in the neighboorhood and--"

Climperoonie

06-23-2007, 05:54 PM

"Jake, wow you've gotten big. I haven't seen you since you were knee high to a grasshopper."

Jake smiles. Wow, just like his dad.

"Is your mom home? I don't mean to drop in unnannouced, but I was in the neighboorhood and--"
"Yeah, just go in, tell her I said you could." I stop him quickly "Hey, I don't know why I'm asking, but did you ever notice anything....different about my dad?"

Kaboom

06-23-2007, 06:03 PM

"Yeah, just go in, tell her I said you could." I stop him quickly "Hey, I don't know why I'm asking, but did you ever notice anything....different about my dad?"

You mean like the fact that he could channel electricity through his body?

"He liked the Beatles way more than any normal person should," I laugh. "Its how we used to pick up women, singing "I wanna hold your hand""

Climperoonie

06-23-2007, 06:05 PM

You mean like the fact that he could channel electricity through his body?

"He liked the Beatles way more than any normal person should," I laugh. "Its how we used to pick up women, singing "I wanna hold your hand""
I sense he knows something.

"Yeah, you know what I'm on about. I'm the same as my dad." I say, then realise my mistake, "Actually, forget I said that."

And with that, I'm off. Going for a sprint. Well, a sprint at 35mph.

Kaboom

06-23-2007, 06:12 PM

I sense he knows something.

"Yeah, you know what I'm on about. I'm the same as my dad." I say, then realise my mistake, "Actually, forget I said that."

And with that, I'm off. Going for a sprint. Well, a sprint at 35mph.

"You know I think I might have been the only woman to never fall for that," Elizabeth smiled as she leaned aginst the doorway.

I turn and look at her.

She was radiant.

No.

She was Mike's wife.

"Betsy," I smile. "It's been too long."

"Hard to believe this body has pumped out two kids, huh," she said as she patted her belly.

"You look even better than I remember," i said as I kissed her on the cheek. "And the kids--"

"Just like him," a small tear formed at her eye. "Would you like to come inside?"

"You wouldn't happen to have some of those amazing chocolate chip cookies you used to--" the smell of fresh baked chocolate chips rushes at me.

It was like being home.

"Come on in," she smiled. I watched as she walked in, her hips swaying left to right.

She was Mike's wife.

Johnny Blaze

06-24-2007, 12:39 AM

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a330/HypsterJB/Kensei-1.jpg

Kensei stepped out of the cab in front of Sheraton Sand Key hotel on Clearwater beach. It had been a long flight with multiple delays and layovers, but he had finally arrived in the Tampa Bay area.
Kensei had contacted Hideyoshi during a delay in Fort Worth and informed him on all that had transpired at Heijo Palace. Hideyoshi did not like being excluded on this mission, but he understood why. The conversation was brief, but Kensei told his ally that he would contact them soon...

Kensei made his way to his room and opened the door. He was tired after his trip and wanted nothing more but rest...but the short, old man in a kimono sitting on the edge of the bed signaled that the rest would not come.

<"Greetings, Kensei">, said the old man with a smile as he gripped his walking stick and leaped off of the bed, <"I trust you had a decent flight?">

Kensei bowed low in respect, <"Greetings to you, Inari.">

<"The flight was...palatable">, Kensei continued as he answered the messenger god's question, <"I do not think I will ever get used to these planes.">

<"I know you must be tired, Kensei">, stated Inari as he moved to stand in front of Izanagi's Chosen, <"But your mission is of great importance. I'm afraid you will not be allowed rest at this time.">

<"Very well">, replied the stoic Kensei, <"What will you have of me?">

<"The man you seek, Leevoth, was last seen near the St. Petersburg Marina. You must leave immediately and begin your hunt.">

<"And what is it that I am looking for?">

Inari smiled a toothless grin, <"When you see the hound, follow her. She will lead you to what you seek.">

Kensei did not like the god's riddles, but he had been dealing with them for nearly a thousand years. He was definitely used to them by now.

<"Very well. I will gather my weapons and be on my way.">

<"Before you leave">, said Inari as he reached out to hand Kensei his flask of wine, <"have a drink of wine with me. One sip won't dull your senses.">

Kensei held back the sigh and graciously accepted the flask and put it to his lips. Taking a good-sized swig, Kensei realized that he was no longer tired. He felt completely rejuvenated.

<"Thank you, Lord Inari">, said Kensei with a bow as he handed the flask back to the god.

<"You're quite welcome, Kensei. We can't have you going into battle with a drained spirit, can we?">

<"Good luck, brave warrior">, said Inari as he leaped out of the rooms window, transformed into a great hawk, and flew away.

Reinvigorated, Kensei placed his luggage on the bed and began to unpack. Out of a small backpack, Kensei pulled out his armor, sword, bow and arrows, and a rope necklace with a small white stone.
Kensei immediately went about putting on his armor and arming himself. When all was ready, the Swordsman put the necklace on, but nothing seemed to change.
Though it appeared to do nothing, the magicks of the stone were at work. Anyone looking at Kensei would see a normal man is civilian clothes, not an armored samurai warrior. Kensei left the room and locked the door behind him.

With everything prepared, Kensei moved with all haste out of the hotel and towards the marina of St. Petersburg...

The darkness had covered the coast for hours now, but the heat still lingered, and the air was thick like and soupy. One could practically swim in it, it was so humid. But Kensei did not let the unpleasantness of it all show in the slightest. The Celestial Samurai moved through the grid-like streets of downtown St. Petersburg, which were filled with all manner of people out seeking a good time. Though in reality he was fully armed and armored, Kensei's magical stone that he wore around his neck made them only see a normal Japanese man out taking in the Floridian nightlife.

The samurai made his way down a darkened side street that was closed for construction and came towards the marina. There was nobody to be seen at it's gate, but Kensei was still careful and stuck to the shadows as he entered the area. Quietly moving down the docks, large ships and sailboats lining both sides, Kensei looked around at his surroundings. He knew not what he was looking for, only having the cryptic words of the god, Inari, to go by. "Follow the hound", he had said to him. "She will lead you to what you seek." Kensei sighed...how he hated riddles.

Suddenly, the silent night was cut into by the sound of a large boat engine being started.

Moving quickly down the dock, but not making a single sound, Kensei ducked behind a wooden post to avoid being detected. Barely peeking around the side of the post, one hand gripping the handle of his sword, the legendary Kusanagi, the Swordsman saw two men dressed in T-shirts and cargo shorts as the tossed the rope that had once tied off their boat into the ship and boarded her. The boat was huge, easily one of the largest yachts in the harbor, and had a visible crew of at least seven casually dressed men. Local men more than likely hired by whoever owned the vessel.

"Hurry up, you cretins", yelled a man from first floor of the boat as he peered over the railing. He was a tall person, at least six and a half feet, but was slenderly built. He wore a nice dress shirt and slacks, both a dark black in color, and a tie that was deep purple and seemed to be decorated with shadowy moons in varies phases. Despite it being night, he wore a thin pair of sunglasses that held tight to his neatly groomed face. Even being too far for his innate sense of evil to work, Kensei could still tell that this was the man he sought. He just seemed to permeate with darkness, almost as though he and the night were one.

"We're ready to shove off, Mr. Leevoth", replied one of the men.

"Excellent", replied Leevoth as he turned to call up to the captain, "let's go, captain! I haven't got all night!"

As if in reply the boat slowly began to slink away into the darkness. As the vessel did move further away, Kensei could see it's name in large ivory letters. The boat was called the "White Wolf."
Kensei smirked and shook his head, letting out a soft chuckle...follow the hound. Oh, how he hated riddles.

Kensei did not dwell on the words of Inari, no, he did not have time to. He needed to board that ship immediately. Quickly surveying the area, Kensei saw a small point a hundred yards in front of the boat and was sure he'd be able to leap onto the vessel from the point's tip. But he had to hurry.

His leg muscles tensed and burned with divine power as Izanagi's Chosen sped towards the point at a speed to rival that of a hunting cheetah...

Spike_x1

06-24-2007, 01:25 AM

As the wall erupted into a cloud of needle-like splinters, and Alex turned to avoid being hit with the shrapnel, he heard the massive footsteps coming towards him. Looking up, he saw a house of a man, easily eight feet tall, grinning menacingly as he pulled off his trenchcoat and fedora. His sickly pale yellow skin was accompanied by the two glowing red eyes. "Hey Slick! Allow me to introduce myself for ya. My name's Lyle."

The Survivor just stared at the giant, slack-jawed and bewildered. "Holy ****."With speed that should have been impossible for a man so huge, Lyle reached out and grabbed Alex, his massive hand engulphing the smaller man's entire shoulder and neck. "Now, we can do this the easy way," before he could finish the sentence, the Survivor let loose a beam of energy from his eyes, blasting Lyle in the face at point blank range. Taking advantage of the lapse in Lyle's concentration, Alex broke free from his grip and flipped away.

"...Or the hard way." Lyle shook his head for a moment to clear the stars from his eyes just in time to see the Survivor grab a backpack from the top of the room's nightstand beside the bed and make a break for the huge hole in the front wall. Rolling his eyes in frustration, he made chase for the Survivor.

**********

"Dammit, what the hell is with these freaks tracking me down?" Ignoring the small crowd gathering around the motel to see the sudden destruction, Alex jumped over their heads and made his way into a nearby alley. Not wasting a second in the growing daylight, he opened his backpack and pulled out his costume. Sounding closer than he was comfortable with, Alex could hear thunderously loud footsteps running in his direction. Nuts. Without another thought, he leapt into the air and bounced off of the opposite walls of the alley, discarding his clothes and putting on his costume as he rebounded from wall to wall, gaining height and reaching the rooftops in seconds. Just as he pulled his mask over his head, he felt the building underneath of him shudder and turned around, seeing the eery grin of Lyle as the yellow behemoth jumped straight from the ground and landed on the same roof.

http://img166.imageshack.us/img166/6246/lylews9.gif

"We're not gonna get along well, are we?" Survivor pushed his cape back and charged his fists up with spheres of energy.

Once again, seemingly defying what limitations he was already stretching, Lyle's grin grew wider. "Well, you're certainly not off to a good start, punk." He chuckled and tilted his head, "Don'tcha even wanna know what I want ya for?"

The Survivor's eyes narrowed to glowing orange slits. "Would it matter?" he whispered.

"Heh, I'm here to tear ya into little itty-bitty pieces and then drag what's left of ya in to see my boss." He said it almost innocently, as if no harm or threat was actually meant by his words. "Hell, they said that I could even help myself to your large intestine if I got hungry on the trip back."

"Oh. Well, when you put it that way..." Letting his words trail off, Alex fired a volley of energy blasts at Lyle before backflipping off of the rooftop and once again making a run for it, with Lyle shielding his eyes from the attack and giving chase.

Kaboom

06-24-2007, 08:42 AM

"You know I think I might have been the only woman to never fall for that," Elizabeth smiled as she leaned aginst the doorway.

I turn and look at her.

She was radiant.

No.

She was Mike's wife.

"Betsy," I smile. "It's been too long."

"Hard to believe this body has pumped out two kids, huh," she said as she patted her belly.

"You look even better than I remember," i said as I kissed her on the cheek. "And the kids--"

"Just like him," a small tear formed at her eye. "Would you like to come inside?"

"You wouldn't happen to have some of those amazing chocolate chip cookies you used to--" the smell of fresh baked chocolate chips rushes at me.

It was like being home.

"Come on in," she smiled. I watched as she walked in, her hips swaying left to right.

She was Mike's wife.

"So what brings you all they way out here," she asks.

"Just wanted to make sure youand the kids were fine."

"A phone call could have taken of that, Scout. What realy brings you here?"

"Look, Mike kept you out of the loop of alot of things. But you were the one person he shared his secret with. You knew what he--what we did. When he died....I promised him I'd look out for you guys."

"What's going on Scout. Whats happening?"

"Alot. I dont know how to ask you this ...but....have either Jake or Danny exhibited any special abilities.."

"You don't mean..." She looks away. "So youre here to recruit them. Ican't believe you...how could you come to my house, to see Mike's children to--"

"That's not it," i reply as I hand her two small wristlike devices. "There's been a huge upswing in metahiman apearances recently. Were not realy sure why, but it is happening. I promised Mike that I would look out for his family. That if his boys ever displayed powers, that I would keep them away from the Farm. STRIKE has the ability to detect metahumans."

"Are you saying?"

"No. Not yet. But if they do, these wris****ches act as power signal dampners. To any computer sensor on Earth or in the sky, they will make Danny and Jake read as baseline human. If they do have powers, and I don't know if they do, give these to them. Keep them out of the Program."

She takes the devices.

"If they get into trouble, theres a 'call' button on each wris****ch that feeds to me directly. I'll drop whatever I'm doing, okay?"

Betsy nods.

"I'm not losing my kids the way I lost hm."

"I know, Bets." Still, after all these years, she was fragile, broken.

So was I.

"Here," I slide a piece of paper across the table to her. "If you need anything. Its a secure line."

"Thank's for coming Scout. It was good to see you."

"It was good to see you too," i kiss her on the cheek. I linher just a second to long ago. Did she just....

No.

She was Mike's wife.

"I got to be going."

Climperoonie

06-24-2007, 10:03 AM

"So what brings you all they way out here," she asks.

"Just wanted to make sure youand the kids were fine."

"A phone call could have taken of that, Scout. What realy brings you here?"

"Look, Mike kept you out of the loop of alot of things. But you were the one person he shared his secret with. You knew what he--what we did. When he died....I promised him I'd look out for you guys."

"What's going on Scout. Whats happening?"

"Alot. I dont know how to ask you this ...but....have either Jake or Danny exhibited any special abilities.."

"You don't mean..." She looks away. "So youre here to recruit them. Ican't believe you...how could you come to my house, to see Mike's children to--"

"That's not it," i reply as I hand her two small wristlike devices. "There's been a huge upswing in metahiman apearances recently. Were not realy sure why, but it is happening. I promised Mike that I would look out for his family. That if his boys ever displayed powers, that I would keep them away from the Farm. STRIKE has the ability to detect metahumans."

"Are you saying?"

"No. Not yet. But if they do, these wris****ches act as power signal dampners. To any computer sensor on Earth or in the sky, they will make Danny and Jake read as baseline human. If they do have powers, and I don't know if they do, give these to them. Keep them out of the Program."

She takes the devices.

"If they get into trouble, theres a 'call' button on each wris****ch that feeds to me directly. I'll drop whatever I'm doing, okay?"

Betsy nods.

"I'm not losing my kids the way I lost hm."

"I know, Bets." Still, after all these years, she was fragile, broken.

So was I.

"Here," I slide a piece of paper across the table to her. "If you need anything. Its a secure line."

"Thank's for coming Scout. It was good to see you."

"It was good to see you too," i kiss her on the cheek. I linher just a second to long ago. Did she just....

No.

She was Mike's wife.

"I got to be going."
"STRIKE?" I ask, as he comes out of the lounge. He was obviously unaware I had been listening to everything, "And, special abilities, I have something to show you...."

Karem-Knight

06-24-2007, 04:55 PM

Lost Haven, Central Island:

Franco Zano sat in his Mercedes with his driver going on along the busy streets of Lost Haven.

“Pfftt I hate this ****ing ****.” Franco said under his breath referring to the traffic.

All of a sudden “Gimme Shelter” by the Rolling Stones came on.

“Hey turn it up will ya?” His driver looked outside the window.

“What are ya ****ing death I said turn it up!”

“Oh **** sorry Uncle Frankie.”

Franco nodded.

“Ah The Stones, they bring me back.” He nodded in delight.

“Hey Joey close the windows I want to tell you something.”

Joey did so.

“What is it?”

“This is advice you’re not in trouble in fact you’re in good shape right now, Espically with the Tascrafivanti thing.”

“Thanks Uncle Frankie.”

Franco smiled but he knew what was going to come next.

“Does this mean that….”

“Look Joey, You’re doing good work but come on how long have you been in the family for?”

“Two years?”

“Yeah, Now you do good work but I can’t just let you do a hit and then you’re made I mean think how many people down in Blitzen would be working for Tony Viti.”

“Oh come ****ing on Uncle Frankie I did everything personally his ****ing head and hands are in the middle of no where and his body’s half way to Great ****ing Britain what more do ya want?”

“HEY not so ****ing loud they’re can be police cars all over this city for Christ’s sake!”

“**** that man why the **** should I bother with you!”

“What the **** did you just say? Why sould you bother with me! WHY SOULD YOU ****ING BOTHER WITH ME, LISTEN HERE YOU ****ING MUT WHEN YOU WERE SPERM IN YOUR DAD’S ****ING PENIS I WAS ALLREADY KNOWN ALL THEY WAY FROM HERE TO ****ING INDO CHINA!”

Franco grabbed his nephew by his thought.

“NOW THE ONLY ****ING THING THAT’S STOPPING ME FROM BEATING YOU HAVE TO DEATH IS THE FACT THAT YOU ARE MY DEAD ****ING BROTHER’S SON!”

Franco pushed his nephew’s head to the window.

After a hasty silence and Joey eyes nearly bursting with rage, Franco calmly went.

“Drop me off here, I want you to talk to Luigi down at the club tomorrow morning about a job about you and some guy from Viti’s crew down in Blitzen.”

“Blitzen?”

Franco turned around.

“Yes, ****ing Blitzen Tony has sorted us out a lot of times and our families are good friends now I don’t want to jeopardise that by making this big weapons deal with the Krulls and I told him that I’m going to send Andy Zano’s son and Franco Zano’s nephew down there and then he doesn’t show up.”

Joey parked the car right next to Franco’s apartment building.

“Ok get out the car, be there tomorrow 9:00pm if you’re not then you better be going back to school like your Dad wanted you to.”

Franco got out the car as Joey headed towards his home.

Stupid kid.

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 10:00 AM

"STRIKE?" I ask, as he comes out of the lounge. He was obviously unaware I had been listening to everything, "And, special abilities, I have something to show you...."

"A bowling league your dad and I were a part of."

"They were good bowlers," Betsy said. "But what do you have to show us, Jake?"

Climperoonie

06-25-2007, 10:03 AM

"A bowling league your dad and I were a part of."

"They were good bowlers," Betsy said. "But what do you have to show us, Jake?"
"Promise no telling." I say, and they nod, "Well, here goes."

I snap my fingers. The familiar sparks of electricity spark out. I concentrate on it, and open my hand. The electricty covers it.

"These abilities special enough for you?"

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 10:16 AM

"Promise no telling." I say, and they nod, "Well, here goes."

I snap my fingers. The familiar sparks of electricity spark out. I concentrate on it, and open my hand. The electricty covers it.

"These abilities special enough for you?"

So it was true. I look at Betsy, she at me. It was as if we both just re-lived Mike's death. Her eyes began to fill with tears.

"Excuse me," she said, as she got up from the table started to leave. It was a routine she had been through many times before. Just as she passed through the doorway to the living room, she turned back to me and looked me up and down. All she said was "Please."

She knew that any STRIKE officer was under standing orders to bring in any unregistered meta-human for recruitment and archival. There were no way getting that. Before, when I gave her the watches, at least I could say I didn't know for sure. Now--

"Sit down, son," I said. "And tell me, how long have you been able to do that?"

Climperoonie

06-25-2007, 10:20 AM

So it was true. I look at Betsy, she at me. It was as if we both just re-lived Mike's death. Her eyes began to fill with tears.

"Excuse me," she said, as she got up from the table started to leave. It was a routine she had been through many times before. Just as she passed through the doorway to the living room, she turned back to me and looked me up and down. All she said was "Please."

She knew that any STRIKE officer was under standing orders to bring in any unregistered meta-human for recruitment and archival. There were no way getting that. Before, when I gave her the watches, at least I could say I didn't know for sure. Now--

"Sit down, son," I said. "And tell me, how long have you been able to do that?"
"It started today, when I was round my friend's house. I electrocuted the controller for his Wii. Then I done the same to my watch, then I got the finger clicking, then I could run fast, then I could generate electricity from my feet into a flying electrical surfboard thing." I say, and my mouth forms a sad smile, "It's like what my dad had, isn't it?"

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 10:44 AM

"It started today, when I was round my friend's house. I electrocuted the controller for his Wii. Then I done the same to my watch, then I got the finger clicking, then I could run fast, then I could generate electricity from my feet into a flying electrical surfboard thing." I say, and my mouth forms a sad smile, "It's like what my dad had, isn't it?"

No STRIKE officer was ever allowed to admit the organizations existence. Its members, or what abilities they possessed.

"Yes," I said, after only a brief hesitation. If I let Jake run around trying to learn to use what he could he now do...i could see the storm that I had enerated which wiped an entire town off the map because I used my powers without knowing what they could do. Jake had to be taught.

That meant either I brought him to the Farm, or I broke protocol and taught him myself.

"If I'm going to keep your secret, then you're going to keep mine," I said. After Jake agreed, I pressed a button on my watch. IN a short array of light, the suit I was wearing disappeared revealing my Eagle Scout costume, including mask. "We're going out for a minute, Bets," I called Jake and I walked outside. Grabbing him by the torso we went airborn, and I flew all the way from Haven to Canada in about fiteen minutes.

I finally landed in the middle of the wild. Nobody would be around to see us. BUt first, I hand him the "Watch" that I had just given his mother.

"Wear this at all times. It will conceal your meta-human power signature from everything and you'll read as baseline human at all times. Its very important you wear this at all times or STRIKE will find you. Understand?"

He nods.

"Now. Show me what you can really do."

LibrarianThorne

06-25-2007, 12:00 PM

Rain fell in sheets upon the people of Singapore. Night had fallen, a night so deep and dark the only way you could tell it was raining was from the glow given off by the dozens of bright neon signs that lined the city streets. People, in their huddled masses, moved about on the stone streets, umbrellas offering little protection from the icy torrent.

One man walked without an umbrella, on worn and beaten sandals. His gait was almost military in cadence, each step carefully measured and regimented. He stopped in front of an electronics store, its dizzying display of televisions all showing the same image. Footage from America, a press release, with subtitles in kanji streaming below. The man stood still for just a moment, a smile splitting his face like a dagger. He looked almost demonic in the storm light, before turning away and walking along.

Perhaps this, then, is the solution. Perhaps these new western heroes are the challenge I seek...

Climperoonie

06-25-2007, 12:12 PM

No STRIKE officer was ever allowed to admit the organizations existence. Its members, or what abilities they possessed.

"Yes," I said, after only a brief hesitation. If I let Jake run around trying to learn to use what he could he now do...i could see the storm that I had enerated which wiped an entire town off the map because I used my powers without knowing what they could do. Jake had to be taught.

That meant either I brought him to the Farm, or I broke protocol and taught him myself.

"If I'm going to keep your secret, then you're going to keep mine," I said. After Jake agreed, I pressed a button on my watch. IN a short array of light, the suit I was wearing disappeared revealing my Eagle Scout costume, including mask. "We're going out for a minute, Bets," I called Jake and I walked outside. Grabbing him by the torso we went airborn, and I flew all the way from Haven to Canada in about fiteen minutes.

I finally landed in the middle of the wild. Nobody would be around to see us. BUt first, I hand him the "Watch" that I had just given his mother.

"Wear this at all times. It will conceal your meta-human power signature from everything and you'll read as baseline human at all times. Its very important you wear this at all times or STRIKE will find you. Understand?"

He nods.

"Now. Show me what you can really do."
"Well, let's see...." I charge my hand again, and concentrate on an object. Electric explodes from my closed fist, and knocks the object flying. It has a massive scorch mark on the front. I jump high again and land on the surf board, and fly around for a bit, before hopping off. I show him my super-run, and I try one last trick. I clap my hands together and hold them above my head. Electricity bursts out and thunders into the sky, which lights up. Then lightning bolts appear. I grin. This is amazing.

Karem-Knight

06-25-2007, 12:37 PM

Lost Haven, “Purple Haze” Night club:

Franco Zano parked his Mercedes outside one of his biggest investing, the lines were as big as usual, and He walked in with a Solider of his Vic Blundentio, They were both wearing leather jackets.

“Hey look who it is the King of Lost Haven himself.”

“Hey Vic how’s it going?”

“Very good yourself?”

“Good if business is doing good.”

Franco walked towards the back entrance.

“Jackie or Luigi in there?”

“Yeah I think so.”

“Ok.”

Franco walked in,

“Oh by the way Vic, Check the phone booth!”

Vic nodded as Franco walked in.

Franco then saw his right hand man Luigi counting the money with several other associates.

“Hey.”

“HEY Franco!” Luigi said, shaking his hand and kissing his cheek.

Franco then sat down in the executive seat opposite Luigi.

“Ok so what’s the update for today?”

“Well for one let’s start off.” Luigi moved his hair back.

“Everything in the stock broker’s side of things is looking good, Purple Haze let me tell ya during the summer it’s great always is. So we’re having a preety good weak.”

Luigi passed an enveloped pack of money to Franco; He put it in his jacket pocket.

“Where’s Jackie?”

“I don’t know I haven’t seen him all day, And plus he should be working his ****ing ass off, I hear that the Carlos are trying to score some of our turf.”

“I heard, By the war you know my nephew Joey? I need you to go down to Blitzen with him to meet some of Tony Vitis people with that weapons deal.”

“Ok, I’ll make sure no one else hurts him there ok?”

“Ok, Thanks Luigi I don’t know what I would do without ya.”

Franco walked out, He then turned around again.

“Oh yeah one other thing, invite Sonny Carlo down here as a guest of honour I want to discuss business.”

Luigi nodded.

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 01:09 PM

"Well, let's see...." I charge my hand again, and concentrate on an object. Electric explodes from my closed fist, and knocks the object flying. It has a massive scorch mark on the front. I jump high again and land on the surf board, and fly around for a bit, before hopping off. I show him my super-run, and I try one last trick. I clap my hands together and hold them above my head. Electricity bursts out and thunders into the sky, which lights up. Then lightning bolts appear. I grin. This is amazing.

"Cute," I say. His grin quickly fades. "Your can do far more than just make fireworks" I say. I quickly gather a small storm over heard, summoning forth a bolt of lightning from the sky which rips through the Canadian wilderness and splits a tree in half.

"The key to using powers is in knowledge how the world works. Simple physics. I have the innate ability to control weather. As you just saw. What I absolutely cannot do is create weather on my own. There is no way around that. So while you can generate electricty from your very hands, I cannot."

As I say this, my hand starts cackling with electricity and I release lightning bolt directly from my hand and straight toward Jake. It hits him, and every hair on his body stands on end.

"You are not under any circumstances to use your powers until you know how they work. I suggest a high school physics book. Maybe a wiki article or two hundred. Then if you pass your first test, maybe I'll show you what you can really do."

Climperoonie

06-25-2007, 02:42 PM

"Cute," I say. His grin quickly fades. "Your can do far more than just make fireworks" I say. I quickly gather a small storm over heard, summoning forth a bolt of lightning from the sky which rips through the Canadian wilderness and splits a tree in half.

"The key to using powers is in knowledge how the world works. Simple physics. I have the innate ability to control weather. As you just saw. What I absolutely cannot do is create weather on my own. There is no way around that. So while you can generate electricty from your very hands, I cannot."

As I say this, my hand starts cackling with electricity and I release lightning bolt directly from my hand and straight toward Jake. It hits him, and every hair on his body stands on end.

"You are not under any circumstances to use your powers until you know how they work. I suggest a high school physics book. Maybe a wiki article or two hundred. Then if you pass your first test, maybe I'll show you what you can really do."
I shake off the electricity, and grin.

"Sure thing, seeya round." I say

I fly upward on my board, and search around, looking for Haven. I find it, and arive back at my house. Inside, mom is still sad.

"You okay now, mom?" I ask.

"I will be, just be careful." She answers, smiling.

I know Scout told me not to, but how can I not. I jump onto the Laptop.

Google
|____________________________

I type in:
Google
|_____________Latex__________
It comes up with a few sites on the history of Latex, but I click Ordering Latex , and it comes up with the price and everything. I pay by phone, and then get the email. I see the time it is expected to take to be delivered below.

"Seven to Fourteen days? Oh man!" I moan.

So I find some old yellow clothes, a bit of paint and some cutting, and I pull the mask over my face, and the rest of my makeshift suit on. I try to remember my Dad's hero name.... Electro? Electric? That was it, Electron. There's a new Electron around, but he's not Michael Saffron Coles. He's me. Jacob Henry Coles. I open the wind, and leap out as the legend begins anew.

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 02:54 PM

I shake off the electricity, and grin.

"Sure thing, seeya round." I say

I fly upward on my board.

If he's anything like his dad, and I'm sure he is, he's going to ignore his homework assignemnt and opt for some extra curricular activities.

Good thing that watch I gave him has a tracking device in it.

For now though, I had bigger things to worry about than Jake Coles.

For instance, I needed to find the answer to the most pressing question of the day.

Where was Wilson Pritchett.

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 04:06 PM

If he's anything like his dad, and I'm sure he is, he's going to ignore his homework assignemnt and opt for some extra curricular activities.

Good thing that watch I gave him has a tracking device in it.

For now though, I had bigger things to worry about than Jake Coles.

For instance, I needed to find the answer to the most pressing question of the day.

Where was Wilson Pritchett.

Kensei did not dwell on the words of Inari, no, he did not have time to. He needed to board that ship immediately. Quickly surveying the area, Kensei saw a small point a hundred yards in front of the boat and was sure he'd be able to leap onto the vessel from the point's tip. But he had to hurry.

His leg muscles tensed and burned with divine power as Izanagi's Chosen sped towards the point at a speed to rival that of a hunting cheetah...

My STRIKE uplink whirled and buzzed on my wrist. The uplink gave me instant notification of the activities of certain metahumans that STRIKEs satelites routinely scanned for. I pressed a few buttons.

The uplink emitted a holographic image and began feeding audio information into my earpiece.

Kensei was one such individual that STRIKE scanend for on a routine basis. Usually it was for naught, since his magical powers rendered him invisible to STRIKE satellites. Sometimes, we were able to pick up on more physical acts--such as being able to move at metahuman speeds.

Gotta go from Canada to Tampa, Florida eh. Should make it in about 5 minutes or so. At least I can't complain STRIKE doesn't let me travel.

***

I land gracefully infront of a short japanese man, dressed as a typical tourista. I may not know about all of Kensei's powers, but I know when someone is out of place.

It's him.

"<Hello, Kensei>" I say in perfect Japanese, as I bow to him. "<My name is Eagle Scout, and I work for an organization whose only desire is the protection of this planet. I am need of your assistance. Would you please take the time to answer a few of my questions.>"

Johnny Blaze

06-25-2007, 04:39 PM

My STRIKE uplink whirled and buzzed on my wrist. The uplink gave me instant notification of the activities of certain metahumans that STRIKEs satelites routinely scanned for. I pressed a few buttons.

The uplink emitted a holographic image and began feeding audio information into my earpiece.

Kensei was one such individual that STRIKE scanend for on a routine basis. Usually it was for naught, since his magical powers rendered him invisible to STRIKE satellites. Sometimes, we were able to pick up on more physical acts--such as being able to move at metahuman speeds.

Gotta go from Canada to Tampa, Florida eh. Should make it in about 5 minutes or so. At least I can't complain STRIKE doesn't let me travel.

***

I land gracefully infront of a short japanese man, dressed as a typical tourista. I may not know about all of Kensei's powers, but I know when someone is out of place.

It's him.

"<Hello, Kensei>" I say in perfect Japanese, as I bow to him. "<My name is Eagle Scout, and I work for an organization whose only desire is the protection of this planet. I am need of your assistance. Would you please take the time to answer a few of my questions.>"

It has been a long time since Kensei has been surprised, but his shock is definite as a man lands gently in front of him, forcing Kensei to skid to a stop.

The Swordsman hears the man's words, but is only half paying attention as he watched the boat with his quarry on it sail off into the muggy Florida night.

DAMMIT, he curses to himself mentally as he looks angrily at the man in front of him.

Of all the times to be interrupted...

Kensei did not sense any evil in this Eagle Scout, so he stayed his hand from his blade. The man claimed to be representing an organization desiring to protect the world, and Kensei felt in his gut that Eagle Scout spoke the truth.
With his chance to confront his foe gone, he would indulge the man in his request. After all, the Celestial Samurai had some question of his own, such as how this Eagle Scout was able to find him, and how he knew who he was.
But he was definitely not happy about this, and it showed.

"Talk", he replied in English with a scoff as he returned the bow with a quick dip of his head, "since you have prevented me from reaching my target it seems talk is all that I have left now. It may be weeks before I am able to find that vessel again!"

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 04:49 PM

It has been a long time since Kensei has been surprised, but his shock is definite as a man lands gently in front of him, forcing Kensei to skid to a stop.

The Swordsman hears the man's words, but is only half paying attention as he watched the boat with his quarry on it sail off into the muggy Florida night.

DAMMIT, he curses to himself mentally as he looks angrily at the man in front of him.

Of all the times to be interrupted...

Kensei did not sense any evil in this Eagle Scout, so he stayed his hand from his blade. The man claimed to be representing an organization desiring to protect the world, and Kensei felt in his gut that Eagle Scout spoke the truth.
With his chance to confront his foe gone, he would indulge the man in his request. After all, the Celestial Samurai had some question of his own, such as how this Eagle Scout was able to find him, and how he knew who he was.
But he was definitely not happy about this, and it showed.

"Talk", he replied in English with a scoff as he returned the bow with a quick dip of his head, "since you have prevented me from reaching my target it seems talk is all that I have left now. It may be weeks before I am able to find that vessel again!"

I take a quick peak at the vessel's name the "White Wolf", and its registration numbers.

"I apologize for the intrusion. I am of course a man of considerable means. If the location of the vessel is that which you seek, should you so desire, I can offer you the service of my organziation in tracking it at a later date, its next port-of-call perhaps.

As for the reason I have sought you out. Over the course of the past few months, there has been a virtual boon in the emergence of persons with extraordinary abilities. Never before has my organization seen such a dramatic rise in numbers. I am aware you are an individual who has been, how should I say, extremely long-lived. And my question, for you, as you are better able to answer this than anyone else is, have you ever witnessed such a similiar event?"

Johnny Blaze

06-25-2007, 05:03 PM

I take a quick peak at the vessel's name the "White Wolf", and its registration numbers.

"I apologize for the intrusion. I am of course a man of considerable means. If the location of the vessel is that which you seek, should you so desire, I can offer you the service of my organziation in tracking it at a later date, its next port-of-call perhaps.

As for the reason I have sought you out. Over the course of the past few months, there has been a virtual boon in the emergence of persons with extraordinary abilities. Never before has my organization seen such a dramatic rise in numbers. I am aware you are an individual who has been, how should I say, extremely long-lived. And my question, for you, as you are better able to answer this than anyone else is, have you ever witnessed such a similiar event?"

Kensei takes a deep breath as he looks to darkness where the boat once was.
"I apologize for my outburst", the samurai said with a low bow as he regained his composure, "and I would graciously accept your assistance in tracking the vessel when we are finished with this conversation. It is imperative that I find it as quickly as possible."

"As to your question", continued Kensei as he stood tall once more, "this is not the first time "persons with extraordinary abilities" have been on this planet. The planet has been graced by such beings, both of the Earth and those not of this world, for thousands of years."

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 05:07 PM

Kensei takes a deep breath as he looks to darkness where the boat once was.
"I apologize for my outburst", the samurai said with a low bow as he regained his composure, "and I would graciously accept your assistance in tracking the vessel when we are finished with this conversation. It is imperative that I find it as quickly as possible."

"As to your question", continued Kensei as he stood tall once more, "this is not the first time "persons with extraordinary abilities" have been on this planet. The planet has been graced by such beings, both of the Earth and those not of this world, for thousands of years."

"My concern is that in a living organism, when an infection or virus is introduced, there is a rapid creation of white blood cells in order to stave off that infection-to prevent it from killing the whole. Do you think there is some kind of threat looming on the horizon, that perhaps our planet, or something else, is bracing itself to combat? Was that why they existed in the past?"

Johnny Blaze

06-25-2007, 05:24 PM

"My concern is that in a living organism, when an infection or virus is introduced, there is a rapid creation of white blood cells in order to stave off that infection-to prevent it from killing the whole. Do you think there is some kind of threat looming on the horizon, that perhaps our planet, or something else, is bracing itself to combat? Was that why they existed in the past?"

"My young friend, if you only knew of the horrors that lurk outside this plane of existence that we call reality", replied Kensei, "Horrors that would destroy or subjugate all life as you know it."

"Such threats are terrible indeed", continued Kensei as he took a seat on a nearby wooden pillar, "and I have had the honor of fighting along side such gifted men and women against such threats."

"But I have also had to combat such men and women as well", the Swordsman spoke in a sad tone as if recalling past memories.

"You may choose to view this...phenomena as nature's way of combating evil, or preparing us in defense against some encroaching dread, if you wish. But not all those gifted with such abilities use them to defend their world."

"But, it would seem the stream flows down both sides of the mountain, one into the light...the other into shadow."

Byrd Man

06-25-2007, 05:28 PM

"Calling all cars, calling all cars. We have a 10-15 at 7788 Kirby Avenue. Be advised, multiple perps, all armed and dangerous."

The police dispatcher sounds like she's right in my ear, this little bluetooth earpiece Johnny and Bruce created for me works wonders. I can get all the emergency frequencies in Chicago on it, as well as Frytech's personal channel, not to mention satellite radio. I zip through the crowded traffic outside Wrigley Field.

"You hear all that, Matt?"

"Yeah, I'm on my way."

Today's my first day on the "job". The press confrence yesterday caused quite a stir, some papers put me on a pedistal, while others called me a hoax.

"Be careful, kid. These guys are packing heat."

"I'm reading ya loud and clear."

********

"Alright! If everyone will sit down and shut up, this will all go smoothly."

Inside the Johnson Saving and Loans building, all the employees are laying face first on the marble floor along with the patrons in the building. Five armed men stand around the people. There leader holds a Desert Eagle in his hands while the other four are armed to the teeth with AK-47s.

"Nobody tries to act like a hero, nobody gets hurt."

"Except you, maybe."

The gun dissapears from his hand as I rush by unseen.

"What the hell?"

"See...I don't get it."

In a blink of an eye, the other four men's machine guns dissapear.

"Bunch of strong guys like you, why not get a real job?"

In a blur, the guns appear on the floor. Dissmantled with the bullets gone.

"I figured you guys would have sense not to rob a bank....not in my town."

One of them finally snaps.

"WHERE ARE YOU!?!?!"

I slow down long enough for him to see me.

"Here."

I closeline him with my right arm, wouldn't hurt under normal circumstances, but seeing as how my arm was going about 1,500 miles an hour.......That explains why the force of my arm sends him through the air and through the drywalling on the other side of the bank.

The other bankrobbers stare in awe as I slow down.

"Yeeeeah....If you could go ahead and...ah, turn yourselves in....that would be great."

They all look at each other and one of them pulls a pistol out of his pants.

"**** you!"

Dumbass! Why didn't I check for their other weapons.

He pulls the trigger and I watch as the bullet comes out the barrel and spins toward me. I sidestep the bullet and follow it until it buries itself into a wall.

"Alrighty then..."

The four robbers try to rush me, in one swift motion, I kick all their legs out from underneath them and watch as the smack on the floor.

I zip out the bank and come back with some rope. A few seconds later. All five of them are hanging from the light on the bank's celing. I speed off before the cops can show up...

"Great job, Matt. Way to show them what the Blue Blur can do."

"This is a code yellow to all firehouses. We have a major fire burning at Strickland and Chase."

"That's clear across town. Better hustle, Blurry."

I head north and kick into high gear, speeding past traffic and cars in the road.

"Hell of a first day."

"Don't make me say it.."

One of the downsides to being a superhero you know, besides the getting shot and all that.

"Come on now, Matthew. It's not that bad."

The director tries to goad me on. I look down on the floor and look at my gloved hans...did I really need to wear my whole suit for this? Finally I look at the camera.

"Okay, Blue Blue ad: take 18 and....Action!"

The red light blinks on and I force a smile into the camera/

"Hi there, this is The Blue Blur telling you that: Sometimes, you can't rise when your most needed. That's what the new fast acting Viagra is for, it works in under a minute, for those times you need to get up and go. I've had problems with reeving my engine. That's why I take this new viagra. It works fast and believe me, I know fast"

My face is practically on fire when the director yells cut.

"Okay, we're done."

************

Dr. Brown feels my knee as I sit on the table top. Time for my weekly checkup.

"Alright, Matt. Everything looks good. All your blood test look good. You're good to go."

I hope off the table and head to the door. I stop before I turn the nob.

"Hey, doc. I got a question."

He looks up from his charts and notes.

"Hmm...what's that?"

"What happend to Cody? He got twice of what I had. He should be faster than me."

Dr. Brown lays his charts on the table and takes off his glasses.

"Matt...I don't know how to say this, but..Cody had a negative reaction to the serum. We-...we lost him."

I hang my head a little. We had only met a few times, but he was a good guy.

"Don't feel bad. He knew what he was getting into, as did you. He wanted to walk again, at any price."

"Yeah, I guess so. I better get going...Johnny and Bruce wanted to see me before I head out on patrol..."

I open the door and zip out the medical lab, heading downstairs to the basement.

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 05:50 PM

"My young friend, if you only knew of the horrors that lurk outside this plane of existence that we call reality", replied Kensei, "Horrors that would destroy or subjugate all life as you know it."

"Such threats are terrible indeed", continued Kensei as he took a seat on a nearby wooden pillar, "and I have had the honor of fighting along side such gifted men and women against such threats."

"But I have also had to combat such men and women as well", the Swordsman spoke in a sad tone as if recalling past memories.

"You may choose to view this...phenomena as nature's way of combating evil, or preparing us in defense against some encroaching dread, if you wish. But not all those gifted with such abilities use them to defend their world."

"But, it would seem the stream flows down both sides of the mountain, one into the light...the other into shadow."

I scribble a few notes down on a piece of paper before i hand it to him.
"I appreciate your time Master Kensei," I say with a bow. "Those are the coordinates of the White Wolf's current location, and the destination it registered with the coast guard. If you require any further assistance, all you need do is ask. If there is not anything else you would require, of me I shall take my leave of you."

Saved

06-25-2007, 07:00 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

District: Blitzen District

City: Delview

Time: 12:11 AM

Agent Stevens kneels examining the lifeless body in the middle of the street. Police Chief O’Brien walks over to him, and taps him on the shoulder.

“We got a match.”

“Who is he?”

“Pinlen, Rudolph. Calls himself “Crosshair.” Wanted felon for five counts of arsony, six counts of theft, and for twelve suspected murders. Not to mention all the illegal weapons he has.”

“Yeah, well now it is time to add up all the damages tonight to his account.”

“Sir! We found something!” One of the officers yells out. Police chief O’Brien and Agent Stevens rush over to the police officer.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/JohnStevens2.png

“What is it?”

“Well, sir. Look. I found him like this.” He points to Pulse’s motionless body on the concrete.

“Oh, great another guy in a mask!”

“Wait, wait. Isn’t this that Pulse guy?”

“Who?”

“The legend you guys got running around here! Isn’t this Pulse? The vigilante?”
“Wow. Two crooks in one night!”

“Want me to take his mask off, sir?”

“Yeah! Do it, officer.”

“Uh, I wouldn’t.”

“Why the hell not, Stevens?”

“This is federal business. Pulse is under the jurisdiction of FBI and federal government.”

“What the hell. Why? Its our district!”

“Yeah, but this deals with the federal government. If you tamper or interfere you are obstructing the government and will be tried for treason.”

“And super-commando over there isn’t?”

“He’s a wanted felon, yes. But he isn’t FBI material as of now. We’ll probably have some Agents come down and take him to a secured location. As soon as I call them.”

“What should I do with him now?”

“Well, make sure he’s alive, and keep him under close supervision at the hospital.”
“Fine then. Come on officer.” The police chief and the officer leave the area, and go back to their squad cars as an ambulance pulls up. John stares at Pulse and smiles.

“I’ve been looking for you ever since you first turned up. I have no clue who you are, but I am certain you have something to do with my friend. Now lets see who you really are.” John goes to remove the mask. As he pulls on the top of the material, Pulse grabs his arm.

“I wouldn’t do that, Stevens.”

“How long have you been conscious?”

“Long enough.” Pulse pulls his hand off his mask and crawls to his knees.

“Well, Pulse, you are under arrest. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in the court of law. You have the right to an attorney.”

“And what crime did I commit?”

“You were found in the middle of all this wreckage. That is enough.”

“So you actually have nothing on me then, do you?”

“You are also wanted for the suspected involvement of six other gang deaths.”

“And you’re telling me that they didn’t deserve to die?”

“I’m sorry, maybe you didn’t understand the phrase anything can and will be used against you.”

“I know my damn rights.”

“Apparently you don’t. You virtually admitted to killing those gang members.”

“Didn’t need to use fancy government talk to get me to tell you. And if I am only being tried for six deaths, then you don’t know the half of it.” John pulls out his gun and holds it to Pulse’s head. “Buddy, you have no clue the night I have had.”

“You. Are. Under. Arrest.”

“I’m going to let you off cause you’re on the right side of the law. I know you and your government sees what I do as a violation of human rights. But it’s not my fault that this place got this bad. I’m just doing my part to clean it up.”

“And “your part” is against the law.”

“Evil is outside of the law. If I gotta go outside the law to fight it, then I’ll do it.”
John pulls the safety off the gun and it makes a click.

“I’m inside the law, and they give me one of these things to stop terrorists like you. I am allowed to use it, and I will. This is your last warning.”

“So you really think I am a terrorist?”

“That is what your profile says, and it is my job to-“

“That isn’t what I asked.” John holds the gun to Pulse’s head as he thinks to himself. He isn’t sure if he believes Pulse’s crusade is a noble one. Could he really kill a man that has the passion to fight against crime, even if the way he does it is wrong?

“I-“

“Hold that thought. Crosshair is awake and he's got his gun back."

“What!” John turns around and aim his gun, ready to shoot. He looks and sees the Police and the Paramedics moving Crosshair’s motionless body on the stretcher to the ambulance.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/CHKO.png

He stares for a second, and turns back to Pulse. He sees Pulse is gone, and looks to his sides to try to find him.

“Dammit!” He looks up and sees a figure masked by the shadow of the night standing on the top of the building looking down at him. He points the gun uptoward the figure and fires. The bullets make a clanging noise, and then fall back to the ground. John looks up and sees the figure is gone. Police officers rush over with their guns ready.

“What happened?”

“You alright?”

“No. He got away.” John leans down to the ground and picks up one of the bullets. He sees it’s front is dented in, almost as if it had been shot at a six inch piece of titanium alloy. He stares at it as the other officers look at him puzzled.

“Sir, are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.” John gets up and puts the bullet in his pocket. “Tell O’Brien he got away. I need to make a call.”

Johnny Blaze

06-25-2007, 07:26 PM

I scribble a few notes down on a piece of paper before i hand it to him.
"I appreciate your time Master Kensei," I say with a bow. "Those are the coordinates of the White Wolf's current location, and the destination it registered with the coast guard. If you require any further assistance, all you need do is ask. If there is not anything else you would require, of me I shall take my leave of you."

"I will not require further aid", replied Kensei as he stood once again.

"But I thank you for your assistance, Eagle Scout", the Celestial Samurai finished with a bow.

"I do have some questions of my own though", Kensei continued, resting his hands behind his back, "how did you know of my existance, and how did you track me down?"

MST3K 4ever

06-25-2007, 08:23 PM

Dylan reads the society pages and sees that the Tallhorn divorce is now final and Edward is moving onto the negotiations between he and Millen. The papers also note that Tallhorn got what he wanted through his new council Dylan Chambers.

Dylan smirks as Brenda brings him a cup of coffee. She says, "Please tell me we aren't doing divorces full-time. Your client list is pretty lengthy and some of these divorce cases get pretty sleazy."

Dylan sips his coffee and says, "No this was a one time deal. I saw the opening to make the impending negotiations go smoother so I took it."

Brenda asks, "Is that legal?"

Dylan replies, "Yes but it kind of skirts the boundries of being ethical. Nothing that could get me disbarred, but it won't exactly win me many friends in the Bar Association."

Brenda smiles and leaves as Dylan continues reading the paper.

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 08:33 PM

"I will not require further aid", replied Kensei as he stood once again.

"But I thank you for your assistance, Eagle Scout", the Celestial Samurai finished with a bow.

"I do have some questions of my own though", Kensei continued, resting his hands behind his back, "how did you know of my existance, and how did you track me down?"

"The organization I work for brokers knowledge. Who has it, who doesn't, and who needs it. Our file on you is....rather large. I could go into details, but I'm sure I don't need to fill you in on your life. Suffice it to say a man of your talents would prove quite an asset in our endeavours. As for how we tracked you," I point to the sky. "Your mystical enchantments make you rather hard to keep tabs on. But we see just about everything."

Eddie Brock

06-25-2007, 08:38 PM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 7

"So, Sean, you hanging out with us tonight?" Jim asks me. We're all sitting in his basement.

I shake my head. "I can't. I promised my parents that I'd spend time with my grandparents tonight."

"Damn," Jim replies. He was always cool with it, though. He knew that family was important to me. "Well, whatever. I'll catch you tomorrow."

"You bet," I tell him. I quickly kiss Jessica. "Catch you later, babe."

"I'll call you tonight," Jessica promises as I jog up the steps.

- - -

Jim and Jessica are sitting in his basement. There are a couple other friends around, talking amongst themselves.

"So tell me, Jessie, what's it like to be a committed relationship?" Jim asks Jessica.

"Jim, for the 100th time, DO NOT call me 'Jessie'," Jessica replies dryly. She smiles. "It's great, you know? I always have someone to count on, someone to talk to..."

Jim sighs. "Guess I'm just not cut out for it."

"Jim, don't say that!"

"It's true. You and Sean...you two are made for committed relationships. But look at me. My longest relationship was...it was about 3 weeks," Jim confesses.

"Jim, we're young. Don't worry about it. You'll find someone," Jessica assures him.

Jim turns and looks at Jessica. "How? How can I find her? Let's look at all my close girl friends," Jim starts. "Abby moved away, and no one knows if or when she's coming back. Marilyn...do I need an explanation? The girl sold herself out for more 'popular' friends, and now we're not good enough for her. And you...you're with Sean...and that's great. Good for you two. Every girl I've ever gotten close to is out of reach, and frankly, I don't have the patience to build a relationship from scratch."

"Look, I know it's hard," Jessica tells him, "But, if you work at it, it'll all be worth it. Look at me and Sean. We've lasted so long because of our strong foundation. That's what you need."

"I know, I know...but like I said, everyone I'm close to is unavailable to me," Jim replies depressingly. "All I really have left is you, and we both know..."

"Jim..." Jessica says while avoiding eye contact with him. She knows exactly where he's going with this, and she doesn't want to go there with him.

Jim's heart pounds as he starts again, "I know this is WAY out of line, and I shouldn't be saying this...but let's be honest. Jessica, you're beautiful. I've known you practically my entire life."

"We can't do this," Jessica tells him. Her tone is almost as if she's trying to convince herself as much as him.

"Don't you think I know how ridiculous this is?" Jim asks her, inching closer. "But what am I supposed to do? I don't have anybody...except you..."

Jessica tries to back away, but finds herself unable to do so. "Jim, it just can't happen right now..."

Jim puts his hand under her chin, and raises her face to his. She tries desperately to avoid his eyes. "Jessica, look at me!" She knows she shouldn't, but she looks anyway. "Of course I don't want to do anything that would jeopardize what you and Sean have. But I can't tear myself away from you."

He moves in closer, but Jessica remains frightfully still. No one else is paying any attention to the two. "Jim, stop now...stop before you do something..."

"I would never hurt you. And I would never hurt Sean," Jim assures her.

She tries to remain steadfast. "I know you don't intend to, but if you move any closer, you will be hurting ALL of us. Please, can't you see why we must stop?"

Jim takes her head in his hands and continues moving forward. "I...I can't stop, Jessica. I...I...I love you."

"You don't mean that, Jim," Jessica tries to convince him. "You're just saying it in the heat of the moment."

"Am I?" Jim asks. "Is it so hard to believe that I could fall in love with my best friend?"

"Yes, it is," Jessica responds, her voice quavering. "If you loved me, you wouldn't do anything to threaten my relationship with Sean."

"Jessica," Jim replies, his voice trailing off. He moves in closer still, stopping inches away from her lips.

"Jim, don't," Jessica weakly urges. It is too late by now. She is unable to stop the inevitable. Jessica closes the gap between the two, and their lips interlock in a forbidden kiss.

Jessica pulls back sharply, tears welling in her eyes. "Jim, what have we done?"

Jim snaps back to reality, breaking free of his infatuated state. "My God, you're right. What are we going to tell Sean?"

"Nothing!" Jessica snaps, tears now flowing freely down her cheeks. "We won't speak a word of this to him! He must never know!"

Jessica's outburst has attracted the attention of the other guests. They all turn to look at her. She stands still a moment, tears still escaping from her eyes. Then, she quickly runs up the stairs and out the door, slamming it behind her.

Johnny Blaze

06-25-2007, 09:05 PM

"The organization I work for brokers knowledge. Who has it, who doesn't, and who needs it. Our file on you is....rather large. I could go into details, but I'm sure I don't need to fill you in on your life. Suffice it to say a man of your talents would prove quite an asset in our endeavours. As for how we tracked you," I point to the sky. "Your mystical enchantments make you rather hard to keep tabs on. But we see just about everything."

Kensei remained silent and unmoving while Eagle Scout spoke. Even a few seconds after the man was finished, Kensei just stared at him, getting a read on the man.

"Interesting. Does this organization have a name?"

Kaboom

06-25-2007, 09:28 PM

Kensei remained silent and unmoving while Eagle Scout spoke. Even a few seconds after the man was finished, Kensei just stared at him, getting a read on the man.

"Interesting. Does this organization have a name?"

"I do not believe a man of your stature, and considerable fortune, would require my confirmation of the whispers you have heard. Though I do find your humilty..engraciating. We do exist, Kensei. So, why don't you ask me what you really want to know."

Saved

06-25-2007, 09:47 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

Gang Wars Part I

Location: Blitzen District

City: “State Border” NJ Penn

Time: 2:38 PM

An empty warehouse is one of many along the New Jersey Pennsylvania border. Outside the warehouse, three men in green shirts guard. They each hold a weapon that they have concealed within their shirts. As they sit, they gamble away their money. All who pass by know what is there, but they just look the other way in fear. No one wants to pick a fight with the Kulls, and for good reasons. Inside the Warehouse, the Kull leader and his members argue over what to do, and how to do it.

“What the hell are you saying? We can’t hire protection! We’re the ****ing Kulls! We can handle anything that comes our way! No need to waste money!”

“Dude, Pulse kicked our ass. And if I remember right, he said he’d do it again! We need protection, if not for use, but for our suppliers.”

“We don’t need nothing, Treads! We get bigger better guns! That guy may be a freak, but he ain’t bulletproof.”

“How do you know?”

“Cause I seens him bleed, *******!”

“He bleeds? What color?”

”Does it ****ing matter? Fact is, he bleeds, he can be hurt. He can be hurt, he can die.”

“Exactly why we hire protection!”

“Protection? Protection! Look at the paper!” He pulls out a newspaper and holds it up.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/PulseNewsarticle2.jpg

“He almost killed Crosshair! He’s the best in the business!” He throws the paper on the ground, and walks over to the wall leaning up against it.

“No, he’s third. And the Reds hired him. Better he be out of the game soes he don’t come after us.”

“Look, as far as I see, Pulse can take down a Bounty Hunter, so why hire one for us and waste the money?”

“Cause we can hire the best there is.”

“That’ll be expensive, man! We ain’t goin’ waste that much money!”

“Look, the way it is. Drug runners and the gun suppliers from Lost Haven won’t come near here anymore. They heard about Pulse, and think he’s a demon. Some groups still deliver, but most of the refuse to deliver here again til we get…security.”

“You tell em we’d beef ours up?”

“They still don’t want to risk it. Look, we get our money from our drug deals. We don’t get the drugs, we don’t get the money.”

“Damn runners. I thought most of them were freaks themselves.”

“Not all of them! Only about 1 out of 100 are freaks! And most of them don’t have the type of powers Pulse’s got.”

“Which leads us to who Pulse is. No one knows! I want to know. He’s probably a former drugie who got his lucky break when he tried that new steroid drug they are supplying. We never order it cause it’s too expensive, and not nearly as addictive.”

“Look. Pulse has abilities our guns can’t seem to cope with. We need to fight fire with fire. We call him.”

“Fine. Tell him...we’ll pay it.”

“I’m glad you agreed.” A man jumps down from the rafters. He lands on his feet, and stands firm.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/warehousetreason.png

“Who the hell-“

“Sorry, I’m Sear. Your men called me an hour ago, told me this’d be worth my time.”

“Was it?”

“Let’s just say I’m more interested in fighting Pulse then protecting your men.”
“Well, pulse took out Crosshair, so how can we know he won’t do the same to you?”

“Crosshair was a pussy! He’s nothing compared to me! He like the fly, and I am like a Spider!”

“Prove it.”

“I don’t prove myself to my clients. You want to hire me, fine. I’ll take the job. But I won’t play “unworthy” with you. I’m better than you. You need me. Remember that.”

“Fine. How much do we pay you?”

“Ninety-thousand a month. I take it I am in this for the long haul?”

“Yeah. But no way we shellin out that much a month for you. I’d rather get the tenth best and pay a fourth of what I’d have to pay you.”

“Well, your men thought you might say that.”

“And they told you?”

“Tell me, do you know the story of Julius Caesar?”

“Yeah. He did some stuff in the Bible.”

“No, not exactly. See, he ruled over ancient Rome. You do know what that is right? Well, he was a weak, and powerless ruler. His own friends knew that in order to save Rome, he would need to be…taken out of power. Do you know how they did this?”

“What the hell is this? Story time? I ain’t got time for this. You either lower your price, or we won’t hire you.”

“They killed him. His best friends murdered him, because if they didn’t, Rome could fall and die out. That is what they told me to do. Make sure the Kulls don’t die out. And they suggested the best way to do that, would be to kill you.” The Kull leader pulls out an Uzi and holds it to Sear’s chest.

“You little smart ass. I’ll kill you right now! How dare you come in here and act like you control us! Right guys? Come on, let’s kill him!” His men do nothing. They stand still and look at their leader, as he looks around the room to see one of his members, his friends, help him. “C-come on guys! Y-you gonna take him down or what?” Sear takes the end of the gun with his hand, and points it toward the ground.

“Just as Caesar was killed to preserve Rome, you must be killed to preserve the Kulls.” Sear lifts his other arm, and flexes his wrist. A small blade extends from his sleeve, and comes out over his hand. He aims it at the Kull leader’s throat, and flexes his wrist again. The blade shoots out and goes into his throat. Sear lets go of the gun, and the man falls to the ground as he struggles to breath. He gasps for breath desperately as he scrapes violently at his throat. Sear turns around, and looks at the other men. “Ok, Treads. First hit complete. You takin control now?”

“You bet. We’ll get you your money.”

“No. This one is on me.”

“Ok. We’ll pay you in six month increments. Full amount all at once.”

“Fair enough. I’m signed on. What do we do now?” Treads looks down at his former leader as his blood spills out on the cold metal floor.

“We call the runners. Tell them we got our security, and it’s safe to cross.”

“You heard him. Go call them up. When is the first shipment?”

“Tomorrow night. And if the message gets to them soon, then nearly ever night this week.”

“Heh. Great. At least I’ll be earning ever cent.” They all walk toward the door of the warehouse. All of them exit except for Treads. He looks at his leader as his violent squirms lessen.

“Sorry bout this. But I gave you a chance, and you blew it.” He walks out the door, and locks it. The room is dark and silent. All that can be heard are the sounds of choking, and then only silence.

Johnny Blaze

06-25-2007, 09:47 PM

"I do not believe a man of your stature, and considerable fortune, would require my confirmation of the whispers you have heard. Though I do find your humilty..engraciating. We do exist, Kensei. So, why don't you ask me what you really want to know."
Izanagi's Chosen felt a familiar vibe from this man. He reminded him much of the old english knight he met in the seventeenth century...Boaz was his name. Boaz was fighting in the Thirty-Year War, and Kensei saved the knight during his hunt of the Beast of Gévaudan.
But, that was another story...

Kensei smirked, "Since you insist. First, let us start with...exactly how much about me do you know?"

LibrarianThorne

06-25-2007, 10:12 PM

The plane touched down, making all its passengers shake with the shock of the landing. One man, looking decidedly out of place on an aircraft otherwise filled with normal people, had barely spoken during the excruciating sixteen hour, trans-Pacific flight. Calmly, he retrieved his small bag from underneath his seat and left, muscling through other passengers and ignoring their angry glances. One man, a particularly incensed 20 something white man with a popped collar shoved the strange man as he walked by. "Hey freak, don't you know damn courtesy?"

The defiant look in his eyes wilted under the cold stare of the strange man. "Do not speak to your betters in that tone, boy. Thank whatever god you worship that I do not have time to educate you in your mistakes." Turning, the tall, long-haired man exited the aircraft and entered the terminal of O'Hare International Airport.

Kaboom

06-26-2007, 07:25 AM

Izanagi's Chosen felt a familiar vibe from this man. He reminded him much of the old english knight he met in the seventeenth century...Boaz was his name. Boaz was fighting in the Thirty-Year War, and Kensei saved the knight during his hunt of the Beast of Gévaudan.
But, that was another story...

Kensei smirked, "Since you insist. First, let us start with...exactly how much about me do you know?"

"Quite a bit. We are aware of your considerable fortune, and how it was acquired. We are aware of your abilities, both physical and magical, and perhaps most importantly, we are aware that Kensei, is not your real name."

Climperoonie

06-26-2007, 10:28 AM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
As I fly, I hear screams coming from a nearby alleyway. I glide through the air and land on a building top, the board dissapating into my feet.
http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Buildingtop.jpg
Before I leap down, I waver, feeling a bit embaressed about running around in a bright yellow costume with a craply painted symbol on the front, but then I just shake it off. I look down at the source of the shrieks, and just make out a gang of criminals armed with knifes and baseball bats. They have a woman and her boy pinned against the wall. It reminds me of my mom and myself.

"This is for you, dad." I say as I leap down. The gang hears me and turns.

"D'you hear that?" one asks.

"Shut up." The one at the front, probably the leader tells him. I step forward, and, not concentrating much so the bolt is not fatal and will just shock, send a blast of electricity plummeting toward the leader. I see the look on his face, and second before he is thrown through the air and smacked into the wall. The other four step back, but then get a hold of themsleves and draw their weapons.

"Who are you?" One asks. I don't answer.

"Are you that Pulse guy?" Another questions. This time I do answer.

"Me? Nah, I'm different. Remember that old hero? Electron? Well, that's me. The new Electron." I say, and light up my eyes. They scream and run off.

"Th-Thank you." The mother says, then grabs her son's hand and runs off, pulling him too. I leap into the air, generating the disk again, and fly off. I creep in through the window, and get my suit off, stuffing it into a box. I put the lid on and stuff it into my wardrobe. I hear my mom coming so I leap into bed, turn the lights off and close my eyes. She comes in and looks round. Then she leaves. I smile to myself. Tonight's been good.

Johnny Blaze

06-26-2007, 12:04 PM

"Quite a bit. We are aware of your considerable fortune, and how it was acquired. We are aware of your abilities, both physical and magical, and perhaps most importantly, we are aware that Kensei, is not your real name."

"Really", stated Kensei with an impressed nod, "most astute deductions."

The Swordsman knew there was no way they could know his true name when he hadn't used it in over four-hundred years, not to mention that only two other people on the planet even know of his mortal past.
But, the fact that they were aware that Kensei wasn't his real moniker was impressive none-the-less.

"And what, pray tell, are these endeavors that you say I could be an asset to?"

Kaboom

06-26-2007, 01:23 PM

"Really", stated Kensei with an impressed nod, "most astute deductions."

The Swordsman knew there was no way they could know his true name when he hadn't used it in over four-hundred years, not to mention that only two other people on the planet even know of his mortal past.
But, the fact that they were aware that Kensei wasn't his real moniker was impressive none-the-less.

"And what, pray tell, are these endeavors that you say I could be an asset to?"

"Our goal is as it has always been. The protection of this planet from those who would endanger it on a worldwide scale. I believe you share those same goals, and like I said, I fear something is on the horizon. Something truly....evil."

Saved

06-26-2007, 03:13 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

Location: Blitzen District

City: Camden

Time: 7:43 PM

Gang Wars Part II

The night is dark and quiet. Outside an abandon Warehouse, the drug runners unload their supply to the Reds gang. They work fast, and efficiently. All the drug runners are from out of town. They come from all over, but they all work for a crime lord in an outside city. Each group is different, and has a different boss they work for. But all the drug runners have one thing in common, their colors. They all wear yellow. Because Blitzen is raging with gang wars, and the Reds or the Kulls could shoot anyone just for wearing the wrong color, the drug runners work around it. Yellow is the color of neutrality. The Kulls and the Reds never fire at anyone wearing yellow. This is the established truce between the three groups. Because all the drug runners wear yellow, different drug running groups don’t fire at each other. Even though they may work for a different crime lord, they never fire on another group wearing yellow. As the night grows longer, the men toil, lifting crates, and storing them inside the warehouse.

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/drugrunners3.png

“Get that crate. Bring it here.”

“Yes sir.”

“Ok, forty crates. Here’s the money. By the way, thanks for coming out. I know there have been some…concerns.”

“Eh, our boss don’t care about a “flying vigilante.” We got some super-powered guys in our ranks. They no different then us. Just different capabilities.”

“Yes, well. With the capture of our hired hand, we have been kinda on a low profile. This shipment will put us back. Tell your boss we appreciate it.”

“As long as he gets his money, he really doesn’t care. But I’ll tell him anyway.”
“Thanks.”

One of the Reds members stares at a drug runner. His skin is red, and almost gives off a glow.

“Hey, buddy. Why you red like that?” The man turns, and stares.

“You mean why am I a freak?”

“No. I mean why are you red? Kind of our…color, y’know?”

“Tony’s like this cause two months ago he went behind our back and stole a couple viles of GenD-X.”

“What is GenD-X?”

“That new drug steroid everyone’s all abuzz about.”

“It made him like this?”

“Yeah. Once we found out we were goin’ shoot him dead. That’s when we found out Tony’s got…abilities.”

“Whoa! Like what?”

“I can shoot fire from my mouth.”

“Really?”

“You want me to show you on your face?”

“No, no. I’m good.”

“Yeah, well Tony works for us so he can keep his ability under control. See, when he gets mad, he can’t control it. That’s why he’s with us. When he starts goin’ wacko, we shoot him up with morphine. Calms him down, stops the fire.”

“Wow. Why doesn’t everyone get GenD-X then? We’d all have powers!”

“Not really.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, those who survive it change, yeah. But most of em just get an abnormality. Not powers.”

“Like what?”

“One guy grew a third arm. Burned it off for him."

"Some other guy grew spikes on his back, we cut em off. Oh, yeah. My favorite. One guy went blind, but in return, he could hear out his eyes. Ha ha! It was great.”

“How is he now?”

“Dead.”

“What? Why?”

“No use keeping around a thief who can’t see, enh?”

“Yeah, I guess. Anyone else get cool powers?”

“Well, four others we know of yeah. One guy could read minds, one guy could see really far, and Girder back home is invulnerable.”

“Awsome. But, that’s three. What about the fourth guy?”

“He’s not with our group.”

“What?”

“He works with a different Crime Lord.”

“What can he do?”

“All we know is he’s German. He has some creepy ability. Rumors say he can shoot stuff, others say he can absorb, basically, it is unknown.”

“Huh.”

“Look, between you and me, the chances of getting a good deal from GenD-X is really small. I’d just stay away from it.”

“Guys!” A man yells. “Lets go. We got to be in New York in two hours and we already late!”

“See ya around. And, remember what I said about the steroid.” The man gets into the back of the pick up truck with the rest of his group. The Red members pick up crates and move them inside. As the drug runners pile into the van, the red man lifts the bottom part of his mask and pulls out a cigarette. He gently blows on it, and it lights. The van doors close, and it drives off into the distance.

“Come on, guys. We gotta start sellin’ these tonight. We are in debt right now, and RockFist ain’t happy. Move!” The members open the crates, and get their amounts ready to take and sell. As the men sift through the crates, the night grows darker, and clouds begin to roll over Blitzen.

District: Blitzen District

City: Delview

FBI Agent John Stevens sits on his couch in his apartment. He talks on the phone with the FBI director as he tries to explain his actions.

“Look, I know I wasn’t supposed to be on the Pulse case, but I nealr captured him, and we now have a known felon under arrest.”

“No thanks to you. Way I hear it, Pulse beat the hell out of him before you got there.”

“Sir, Pulse was unconscious too. I think they both kicked each other around pretty badly.”

“Look, I can see how you are involved with the Pulse case. But trust me, your involvement will only hurt you. Just go handle the drug runner case. That’s why you are there. We already have an Agent on Pulse. Just let it go.”

“Sir, he isn’t normal. He has…abilities normal people don’t have!”

“We know. Look, your involvement in the Pulse case has emotional attachments. You think he has to do with Renden. We can’t have an Agent who is emotionally involved on a case as important as this. I’m sorry, John. I’ll let you slide, but you got to promise me you’ll get on that drug runner case.”

“I- yes sir.”

“Good man. Now as far as I can tell, someone hired this Pinlen character to kill Pulse. I think it is one of the gangs. If they hired him, they must be short on money, so that drug shipment will be in soon if it isn’t already. They always seem to meet at the docks. We don’t know which ones, but it is at some docks on the Delaware River. Go check it out. And remember, you are allowed to use force if necessary. Those gangs are making Blitzen into a hellhole. Only way to fix it is to take out the gangs. The gangs can’t live without their money. Cut out their imports that get them their money, they’ll go broke soon enough, and break up. Now, Pulse has caused some fear among those drug runners. There might be hired security. So be careful. Remember you motto.”

“Check your three, six, nine and twelve.”

“Good man. Normally I’d give you a night to rest, but they might not be around in the morning, so go out now. I’m sure you’ll find something.”

“Yes sir.”

“Good luck, Stevens.” John hangs up the phone, and gets up off the couch. He walks to his window, and looks out at the city.

“Oh, I’ll stay off the Pulse case. But if he turns up to stop those drug runners like I think he will, I’m chasing after him.” He walks over to his table, and puts his gun in his holster. He grabs his wallet and his keys, and heads out the door.

Location: Blitzen District

City: Alman

Eric lies on his couch asleep. He is still wearing his tattered costume, and he holds a can of beer. He wakes up and looks around the room.

“Aug, what the hell? Oh, right. The fight. God. So tired. I think I over expended my body.” He looks at his arm. It is swollen, and stretching the material on his suit.
“Damn, why am I still in my suit? Only enough energy to take the mask off and grab a beer?”

He gets up, and takes his suit off. He notices it has some rips and slashes, and some of the suit has been burned.

“Dammit. Oh well, good thing I got some spare material to fix this with. Why the hell is my body swollen?” He thinks for a minute. “Could it be my body can’t handle the use of my powers? Maybe. Gotta be careful. I don’t want to blow myself up. God, what time is it? 8:30! I’ve been asleep since last night? Dammit! I missed work! Oh, crap. Oh, well. I’ll call them tomorrow. Tell em I was really sick.” He looks at his suit laying on the couch. “Really sick.” He walks into the bedroom, and goes to his closet. He grabs a shirt and pants, and a small box at the top of his closet. He puts it on the bed, and puts on his clothes. He picks up the box, and walks back into the other room. He sits on the couch, and turns on the TV. As he opens the box, he pulls out spare materials, and a special tool to attach the materials. He works repairing the suit as he watches the news.

“…Thanks Tom. Late last night, criminal Rudolph Pinlen also known as the bounty hunter Crosshair was captured. He was found nearly dead lying in the middle of the street. The street he was found on was completely destroyed, and had almost 1.2 million dollars in damages. FBI agents and Police apprehended him, and took him to him to the Delview hospital. He is currently there is critical but stable condition. As he was being put on the ambulance, he was shouting something about “Killing Pulse.” But authorities refuse to say whether Pulse was at the crime scene. Pinlen will go to trial as soon as he is released from the hospital. Now onto sports, Jim…”

“Great! I nearly die, and they don’t even confirm I was there!” Pulse fixes the costume up. Working with attaching new material and cutting out the damaged portions. “There we go. Nearly fixed. Luckily this will be ready for my patrol tonight. Kinda running out of spare material here. I’ll call Fred and see if I can get enough to last me the rest of my career. Don’t want to keep calling him for more material. Plus, I haven’t fully paid off this stuff yet! Oh, well. All in due time I guess.”

Climperoonie

06-26-2007, 04:48 PM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
Today is the first day of Half term, so I lay in for a while. When I do get up, I run downstairs and make myself a bowl of cereal. My mum comes in.

"Oh, you're up, good!" She says.

"Yup, just thought I'd have a lay in since there's no school for the next two weeks." I reply, grinning. I finish my cereal and go back upstairs. I pull out the box and look at the costume inside, then at the watch on my wrist that scout gave me. Should I try to contact him about my late night adventures? Nah, I'm alright. I walk over to my laptop and go onto a couple of sites and internet forums looking for good techniques when it comes to being a hero, but I can't find many so I just go onto word and start a short story. Even if I am a Hero, life still ain't half boring. In the end I decide to just whip on my suit and go for a flyaround. I look in the mirror at myself.

"Hell, that latex better hurry up."

Cyrusbales

06-26-2007, 06:24 PM

http://img179.imageshack.us/img179/9711/tormentdh1.jpg

The screams of fear turned to confusion and wonderment as they behold the vision before them. Shrugging the mortals aside as if they were nothing, she is upon me again, clutching my throat, squeezing and trying to snap whatever she can.

My grip tightens around her soft white neck, mimicking her attack. Locking eyes, I see the shattered goodness, the holiness of her corruption, my own eyes reflected in them, seeing the pit less darkness that inhabits me, the endless nothingness. Beautiful.

Minutes pass, perhaps longer, still no sign of her letting up. Rather than pushing, I pull, reeling the angel into me and closing my arms like a vice, crushing and constricting, loosening her hands from my throat. Anger writhing as she struggles to break free, she finds no success, but heavenly bones do not seem to be cracking, it would seem I’m out of practice.

An eruption of force saw her leap upwards, grabbing the sword and lunging towards me again. Twisting my body, I rip her arm around and drive the blade upwards through her chest. Splintering bone and spraying blood occupy me as the weapon makes it way out of her back, taking chunks of flesh with it.

Collapsing onto the stone floor, her white skin now a scarlet red with fluid, she clawed at the floor and began to crawl away, scraping metal of the sword grating along the ground with her. Can you kill an angel? Of course, but much more pleasure can be derived from ripping the wings off first.

My shadow darkening her flesh, I stand over her, torturous glee filling my mind. My palm stroking the delicate feathers, I place it firmly around the primary bone. Her mouth spits out a few words, a dreaded incantation of protection that hurtles me back as she avoids further injury. Whilst hell has it’s words of destruction, the world has it’s words of pain, heaven has those of protection, which are by far the most irritating.

I leave the bloody seraph to suffer, her further torment must wait for another day, for if she found me this quick, it would only be a matter of time before the others would track me down.

Saved

06-26-2007, 07:40 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

Gang Wars Part III

Location: Blitzen District

City: Delview

Delview Hospital

Delview hospital has housed many people over the years. Despite the horrible surrounding, the staff inside have aided and healed many injured or dying people. Most recently, it has become a temporary location for well-known Bounty Hunter Crosshair. As he lies in his hospital bed in room 432, he watches the news, and laughs.

“Ha! Like they think I’m going to stick around here once I get better. I’m signed on to kill Pulse. I haven’t forgotten.” As he lies in his bed, outside the door he is monitored by two FBI Agents. They stand guard twenty-four seven. His room has a window, but it has been chained shut for his temporary visit. Outside the hospital, clean up crews are working round the clock to clear the debris from his most recent battle. He hears them constantly, and laughs whenever they pass by. To him, fighting Pulse has just become a badge of honor. And he looks forward to his next encounter.

Location: Blitzen District

City: NJ-Penn border. Delaware River

Time: 12:34 AM

As the Kulls work late into the night hanging in dark alley ways selling their imports, Sear watches from the nearby rooftops. He keeps a close watch on all the different selling locations. As he watches over his employers, he also keeps an eye out for Pulse. He hopes to see him, and fight him. Sear always look for a good fight, and he knows Pulse will be the one he’s been looking for. Suddenly, his phone in his jacket pocket vibrates, and he answers it.

“Sear, here.”

“Sear, it’s Treads. The boys are almost done. We got one more group on Eastern Ave., and we sold our stock for tonight. I doubt they’ll be in any trouble, so you’re relieved until tomorrow night.”

“Thanks, but I think I’ll stay out a little later. I have some things to check up on.”

“Look, I really appreciate you helping us like this. You sure you’d be able to kill Pulse?”

“I once took out two SWAT cars, I doubt Pulse will be worse.”

“Great. See you tomorrow. Same Warehouse.”

“See you then.” Sear hangs up, and keeps his eyes on the buildings roofs. He watches them closely. As he watches, he thinks to himself about how he’ll kill Pulse. He knows his opponents powers, but he wonders how expendable they are. “His body is still human, no matter how different. All human bodies have limits. I bet if I expend his abilities to their break, he won’t be able to use them.” As he looks out in the distance, a van catches his eyes. He looks down, and sees it park in an open lot. He looks closely and carefully. He sees the doors open, and men in red shirts get out of the car. Sear takes out his phone, and quickly dials on it.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Treads. There are some guys in red shirts at the end of the street. They aren’t really doing anything, but their van is parked in a lot. You want me to take them down?”

“Actually, yeah. That’d be a great idea. Just leave the van. Could have stuff inside.”

“Will do.” He hangs up the phone, and runs to the fire escape of the building. He jumps down, and runs quickly down the stairs. As he goes, he takes a gin from his belt, and loads it.

----A few streets over.---

John Stevens drives in his car. He looks up and down the alleys as he slowly drives down the streets. He has his radio on to alert him to any gang activity. As he drives down the street, he makes a right onto Eastern Avenue. He looks up and down the alleys, and sees a faint light in one of the alleys. He slows to a stop, and looks carefully into the alley. A kid walks out of the alley wearing a gray sweatshirt. John carefully examines the kid, and sees he has no gang colors on him. He keeps looking into the alley, and sees no movement inside, and no sign of people in the area.

“Nothing.” He says.

He looks back into the alley, and then keeps driving down the road. He suddenly hears gun shots a block or two away, and puts his foot on the gas pedal. As he drives, he tries to pin point the location of the sounds. He takes a chance, and makes a hard left. A little down the road, he sees a parked van in an open lot. Three men in red shirts hide behind open doors, and fire their guns at an unknown target. John turns his car to its side, and gets out with his gun ready in hand. He looks from the safety behind his car, and watches the men shooting.

As he takes a closer look, he sees something moving toward them. He keeps his eyes ready, and sees an object jet across the terrain, and hit one of the men in the throat. The man grabs his neck, and drops to the ground. The other men become distracted, and suddenly the unknown target reveals itself. A man in a helmet and green jumpsuit runs toward the van firing a hand gun. He hits one of the men standing in the head, and he drops to the ground dead. The last man hides behind the door, and jumps into the van. As the man in the green suit runs toward the van, the van starts up and begins driving toward the him. He fires his gun at the windshield, and jumps out of the way. The van continues straight, and runs into the side of a building. Its engine catches fire, and the man inside jumps out on fire. He drops to the ground, and begins rolling violently as he screams in pain. The man in the green suit gets up and walks over to the man in flames. He shoots at the man, and he stops rolling. His body lays lifeless on the ground as the flames consume the corpse. John watches in horror, and quickly gets a hold of himself. He runs out from behind his car, and points his gun at the man.

“FBI, drop the gun!”

“I’m sorry. Is there a problem here?”

“Yeah. You just killed three men! Drop the gun, now!”

“Yes, sir!” The man drops his gun, and puts his hands up in the air.

“Who the hell do you think you are? A hatemonger?”

“No. I’m Sear, and those men opened fire on me first.”

“Doesn’t matter. You just killed them! Now get on the ground!”

“Sure, sure. Don’t shoot. I’ll just-“ Sear goes to drop to the ground, but flexes his wrist. A shiny object protrudes over his hand. He puts his arm up fast and flexes his wrist again. The shiny object fires at John, and hits him in the chest.

“Aug! You little…” John grabs his chest and fires his gun at Sear. Sear runs at John, and the bullets deflect off his body. Sear gets to John and grabs him by the throat as he lifts him off the ground. John drops his gun, and holds his chest in pain.

“What the hell are you?”

“I’m just like you. Except I had the intelligence to wear my bullet proof vest today.”

“What are you doing here?” John winces in pain, and grabs at his chest viciously.

“I can’t tell you that. Not like it will matter to you soon. You won’t be around much longer. That dart I shot you with is poison laced.”

“That’s illegal weaponry! I’m putting you under arrest!”

“Um, I really don’t think you’re in the position to be giving orders.” Sear laughs, and punches John in the face. “Sweet dreams…in hell.” Sear runs to John’s car. He gets in and drives away. John lies in the middle of the street. His face bloody, and his breathing becoming more erratic by the second. Suddenly, a quick rush of air fills the street, and Pulse drops to the ground. He looks around, and sees John lying on the ground.

“John? Oh, great. Figures. I'm on partol five minutes and there's gunfire.” Pulse rushes to his former friend’s side, and picks him up. He sees he’s unconscious, and fading fast. “Crap, you're in some serious shape, here. Ugh. I’ll save you, old friend. I owe you that much.” As he runs down the street and turns the corner, he remembers back when he was on the FBI, and John and him were still friends.

Johnny Blaze

06-26-2007, 08:31 PM

"Our goal is as it has always been. The protection of this planet from those who would endanger it on a worldwide scale. I believe you share those same goals, and like I said, I fear something is on the horizon. Something truly....evil."

"Something evil is always on the horizon, Eagle Scout", replied Kensei, "it is the nature of the cosmos in which we are part of."

"I do not think it would be prudent of me to join or ally with your organization at this time", Kensei spoke with solemn regret.
"But, who can know what the future holds?"

Kaboom

06-26-2007, 08:53 PM

"Something evil is always on the horizon, Eagle Scout", replied Kensei, "it is the nature of the cosmos in which we are part of."

"I do not think it would be prudent of me to join or ally with your organization at this time", Kensei spoke with solemn regret.
"But, who can know what the future holds?"

"Then in the future it shall be," I say with a bow. "It is time I return to my duties. Again I thank you for taking the time for meeting with me. If you ever need my organization's assistance, you need only ask. We'll hear."

I look up, squat at the knees and silently propel myself skyward. Theres a faint sonic boom as I break the sound barrier and head back toward the STRIKE Mobile Investigative Unit.

Hopefully Ducky will have come up with some useful information on the autopsy.

Despite Kensei's nonchalance toward my fears, I could not help but fear that something terrible was on the horizon. Somehting just beyond my sight.

Johnny Blaze

06-26-2007, 09:20 PM

"Then in the future it shall be," I say with a bow. "It is time I return to my duties. Again I thank you for taking the time for meeting with me. If you ever need my organization's assistance, you need only ask. We'll hear."

"I will bear that in mind", replied Kensei with a repectful bow, "Until next we meet."

I look up, squat at the knees and silently propel myself skyward. Theres a faint sonic boom as I break the sound barrier and head back toward the STRIKE Mobile Investigative Unit.

The Celestial Samurai watched the man depart, rocketing up into the night sky and quickly vanishing into the darkness.
Immediately after Eagle Scout was gone, Kensei returned to his mission.
Moving towards the main building of the marina, Kensei quickly moved towards the door and peered in. The place was dark as it was shut down for the evening.
Kensei tried the door...locked.

Looking both ways to make sure no one was around, Kensei grabbed the door's handle and cleanly snapped it off as though it were made of paper. The door creaked as Kensei slowly pushed it open and entered the building.

Making his way through the small lodge, Kensei began his search. After a few minutes, Kensei came to a room which held what he sought: a GPS tracking system.
With a sigh, Kensei sat down and turned it on. He did not like machines, in truth he felt uncomfortable around them, but that did not mean he was ignorant in their uses.

Kensei quickly put in the coordinates that Eagle Scout had given him of the boat, and the White Wolf quickly appeared as a small blib on the map.
Four miles off shore into the Gulf, West of Madeira Beach, and slowly making it's way further out.

Kensei looked around the room and noticed a pair of lockers. Prying them open, he saw that they belonged to the marine officials running the marina. More importantly, he found what he was looking for: a portable GPS unit.
Used for finding lost ships, this device would be able to keep track of the White Wolf while Kensei followed it.

Now, all the Swordsman needed was a boat...

Byrd Man

06-26-2007, 09:25 PM

"Don't make me say it.."

One of the downsides to being a superhero you know, besides the getting shot and all that.

"Come on now, Matthew. It's not that bad."

The director tries to goad me on. I look down on the floor and look at my gloved hans...did I really need to wear my whole suit for this? Finally I look at the camera.

"Okay, Blue Blue ad: take 18 and....Action!"

The red light blinks on and I force a smile into the camera/

"Hi there, this is The Blue Blur telling you that: Sometimes, you can't rise when your most needed. That's what the new fast acting Viagra is for, it works in under a minute, for those times you need to get up and go. I've had problems with reeving my engine. That's why I take this new viagra. It works fast and believe me, I know fast"

My face is practically on fire when the director yells cut.

"Okay, we're done."

************

Dr. Brown feels my knee as I sit on the table top. Time for my weekly checkup.

"Alright, Matt. Everything looks good. All your blood test look good. You're good to go."

I hope off the table and head to the door. I stop before I turn the nob.

"Hey, doc. I got a question."

He looks up from his charts and notes.

"Hmm...what's that?"

"What happend to Cody? He got twice of what I had. He should be faster than me."

Dr. Brown lays his charts on the table and takes off his glasses.

"Matt...I don't know how to say this, but..Cody had a negative reaction to the serum. We-...we lost him."

I hang my head a little. We had only met a few times, but he was a good guy.

"Don't feel bad. He knew what he was getting into, as did you. He wanted to walk again, at any price."

"Yeah, I guess so. I better get going...Johnny and Bruce wanted to see me before I head out on patrol..."

I open the door and zip out the medical lab, heading downstairs to the basement.

The basement at Frytech's pretty dark and smelly. Some real horrors take place down here.

"E5."

"You sunk my battleship!"

They both jump up as I appear in the room.

"Blurry...umm we were just..."

"Working on naval strategy...."

"Right...next you'll be telling me Monopoly is a economic study..."

"Anyway, let's get onto what we planned on showing you today."

Bruce reaches into his labcoat pocket and whips out a pen.

"Behold!!!"

"Hate to burst your bubble, but that's already been invented. I even hear some people call them pens...."

"No, smartass. Through mine and Bruce's usal brilliance, we shrunk your suit down and fit it in this hollow pen...."

"Yeah, it's like the Flash's ring. As soon as it's exposed to oxygen it expands and....BAM! Instant suit."

"Yup. For today's superhero on the go."

"Sweet."

"Now look, we slaved good and hard over this. Don't just go and....."

"Yoink!"

I grab the pen out of Bruce's hand at superspeed and dissapear from the basement.

"...do exactly what you did."

"Son of a *****.....well...want to get back to our game?"

"Yeah...how many boats did you have left?"

"Not sure, but I was winning."

"Liar."

"I swear to god..."

"SWEAR TO ME!!!"

"....You really need to get out more."

Speedball

06-27-2007, 12:52 AM

Light years away from Earth and billions of years ago, a great and terrible being was born to the galaxy. His name was Dondargus, who would one day become the savior of an entire race. He was born at the beginning of time, and resided in a star till it went supernova. The explosion hurtled him through space for thousands of years, never losing momentum till he finally crashed into a long dead planet, completely obliterating it.

He had finally awoken from his billion years long sleep, angry at the universe that had birthed him and looking for a purpose. As he drifted through space, he came upon a planet revolving a large red star. This planet had something he had never seen before, living beings. The creatures regarded him as a god, who had come to rescue them from their impending doom. Their sun would soon die, and their race would have to leave their system. He was to be their protector, their guardian as they search through the stars for a new home.

After a hundred year search, they had found their home, and thrived there with their new god. After thousands of years of worship to the Lord of Light and Shadow, their society had become the most advanced in their galaxy. But with this advancement, their damnation had begun. A new god was beginning to take power, an invisible god, a god who gives his people free will to make choices. Dondargus had become a tyrant, holding power with a flaming fist. Even though the race he had come to protect had advanced in many ways, democracy and freedom was lost.

Dondargus had finally had enough. His power was supreme, he was the ultimate being, and he will be worshiped. This new god will not take his power, and if exterminating those who worshiped him was the only way to instill fear into his people, then so be it.

He lands in the square before his temple. The temple now defiled by worshipers to this false god. He walks toward the temple doors, and touches them with his right hand. They burn to ash, and he walks into his temple. The worshiper stare at him with large eyes, scared of what he may know. He approaches the priest at his altar, emerald fire burning in his eyes and a scowl on his face.
The priest, nervously, says "My great lord, for what reason do you grace us with your presence?"

"You know full well what I am doing here, Priest Fyrol!" He turns around to focus on the worshipers.

"My Lord, I do not know-"

"YES YOU DO! I found you all in worship of a false god. The punishment for that is death!

He walks to the back of the temple, and begins to fly. "I bring you all to this safe haven, and your race casts me down like I am a weak child begging for money. Perhaps I should not have saved you all from your planet. I should have let you go extinct. And that is what you all will be, extinct! Green flames erupt from his mouth, setting the people in the front rows afire. He flies toward the priest, grabs him, and flies toward the glass window in the ceiling, crashing through it.

"You, Priest Fyrol, you are the worst of them all. You filled your peoples heads with lies and deceits. As the priest screams, he crushes the man with his bare hands and throws him toward the burning temple.

He flies back down toward the city, setting it afire in his wake. It burns green, the color of life turned the color of death.

Outside of the city, an army rolls toward their savior turned nemesis.
They watch as their capital city burns to the ground and hear the screams of their people as they burn to ash. Dondargus flies toward the air again and sees the massive army. He flies toward them, as they fire lasers upon him. He draws his sword of shadow, and cuts down the tanks. He lands, swinging his massive sword in all directions, cutting soldiers in two. They never stood a chance. He flies away, to the next city, and razes it with fire. Hours later, after he has burned the entire planet and massacred his people, he flies to space to look upon his work.

He doesn't think "What have I done?" or "They didn't deserve this" but he thinks "This is right". He believes what he has done is just. At that moment, he learns he has the power to destroy a planet, entire species', if he wants to. He turns back toward the wide vastness of space and enters hyperspace, searching for a race who will worship him. And if he find a race that will not, then he will wipe them from the face of the universe.

Six weeks later
Cressen IV - seven star systems from Earth

Dondargus has obliterated forty planets since the fateful day of the destruction of the race he swore to protect.
Now, he awaits the decision of the people of Cressen IV.
These people are not unlike humans, except for their tails and some even possess magical abilities. Instead of developing technology to aid them, they developed their magical abilities to help them in life. Their towns and cities resemble Medieval Europe.
In the city square of their capital, Valyrid, the Grand Counselor arrives with his peoples decision.

"We refuse to worship you. You cannot force your views upon us, we will not stand for it."

"You refuse?"

"That's what I said. Do I have to explain what it means?"

Dondargus grabs the leaders throat, and lifts him of the ground.

"How dare you talk to me that way, little man. I can crush your windpipe without even moving my hand."

"I'd like to see you try, dark creature!" screams a man behind him. As he turns around to see him, Dondargus is knocked to the ground by a forceful blast of energy. The Counselor falls out of his hands, and runs to his defenders.

"How did you do that?! How dare you strike me! You will DIE!"

"Oh...I see I've angered the beast. Poor thing." The men around him begin to laugh, as Dondargus rises to his feet. The fire grows in his eyes, and the defenders stop laughing. He walks closer to them.

"What are you going to do? Try to crush me? I'm not scared of you." Those were the wrong choice of words.
Dondargus belches green flames, incinerating the Counselors defenders.
He takes to the skies, and is met with an army of mages. They hover and fly, and send bolts of lightning toward him. They strike him, and he feels them, but they do nothing in reality.

He puts the mages to the sword, cutting them in two in mid-flight. After nearly 10,000 of their strongest magic warriors are slain, and the city is reduced to ash, he moves on to the countryside.
No one stands up to him, nothing can stop him. In four long hours, and after billions of deaths, their once vibrant world is gone, and Cressen IV burns the color of the Lord of Fire and Shadow.

Justice has been done on this world, and he moves onto the next. A world unlike the others. A world of multiple civilizations, and the only weapon that can destroy him.

Since the beginning of time, a being has existed to counteract Dondargus' rage if he were to ever awaken and become a threatening force in the Universe. He has slumbered for eons, until six weeks ago.

He calls himself the Prophet, a man existing for one purpose: to find the sword called Lightbringer, the one who can wield it, and to preserve the safety of the universe from Dondargus' infinite rage if it were ever to be awoken.

Deep in the city of Atlantis he slept. He awoke to an empty shell of a city, deep within the Earth's crust. To humans' he appears as an old man, Grey haired and hunchbacked. During his slumber he has watched the world in his dreams, forever keeping an eye on Lightbringer, until it stopped moving from wielder to wielder.

Lightbringer was forged in the beginning of time, during the great battle that is said to have created our Universe. The last strike during it's forging is said to have been the Big Bang, and the turning point in the Long War.

It was hidden on Earth, and given to great men of power to wield. Hercules used it to slay the great Hydra, and Achilles bore it till his death. It passed from hero to hero, until it was finally laid to rest in Machu Picchu.

***

The Prophet rises from the stone table he had rest upon for countless centuries, his back aching as he puts his feet on the floor. In the enormous Great Hall of Atlantis, he awakens to find himself alone. He searches for his things, which he finds in a stone chest near the foot of his bed. He takes out a robe, slips it one over his underclothes, and heads to his staff leaning on the wall. It takes him minutes to reach it, for the hall is long and wide, and he is old. When he finally gains his staff back, he heads toward the hall doors, which tower hundreds of feet above him.

He comes out into a dead city of giant stone skyscrapers, which have never truthfully touched the sky. After traversing the dark city for a day, he reaches the one building he needs, the Gate Hall.

He enters, and views the stone gates that are connected to certain points of the Earth. He goes along them in a row, attempting to activate them. After ten he finally finds one that works. Inside he views a city unlike anything he has ever seen. It is filled with people, and bright lights along a street. He sees large objects moving over the ground. He remembers the last he went through this gate, thousands of years ago, when he was not required to sleep till the Awakening. It was desert as far as the eyes could.

He steps through the gate, to a changed world. He is blinded at first, from the casino lights, but he acclimates to it. Now his mission must finally begin, and the Wielder must be found. But first he must figure out how to get out of Las Vegas.

Eddie Brock

06-27-2007, 12:55 AM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 8

When I got into school the next day, Jim and Jessica were talking quietly to one another. When I approached them, they both fell silent.

"Jess, what happened? You never called," I say, still oblivious to what's going on.

She turns to face me, but she doesn't look at me. "Yeah...sorry. The thing at Jim's house ran later than we expected." While she's saying this, she stares at the floor.

"Jess, are you okay?" I ask, now even more confused. She remains silent. "What's going on? What's wrong?" I ask out loud. I look to Jim for an answer.

"It's nothing, Sean," he says while looking at me out of the corner of his eye.

Now I was starting to get freaked out. "What's gotten into you two? You're acting like you killed a guy or something."

"It's nothing, Sean," Jim repeats with more conviction. Yet somehow, I feel as though I'm not getting the whole story.

That's when the bell rings. We all look up. Jim and Jessica go to leave. I let Jim go, but I stop Jessica.

"Jess, remember me? Sean Abbott? I'm your boyfriend?" I start. On that last part, I hear a soft sound that resembles a whimper. "Jess, if something's wrong, we have to talk about it."

"There's nothing to talk about, Sean," she mutters. "I'm late for class." She takes off down the hallway. I should be making my way to class, but I'm still confused by the strange behavior of those two. I'm not usually a suspicious person, but anybody could see warning signs here.

"Mr. Abbott, surely you have somewhere to be," I hear someone announce. I turn and see my former Algebra teacher.

"Of course, Ms. Lucida," I reply obediently. I head down the hallway to my first period class.

Saved

06-27-2007, 12:59 AM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

Gang Wars Part IV

March 13, 2002

Edgar Hoover FBI Building, Washington DC

“Hey, Eric! I hear you had another successful mission! Congrats!”

“Yeah, sure did. Jen did a great job too. May have saved my ass.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet she did. Where is she?”

“She’s on vacation. Or so she tells us. Probably on a top secret case, doesn’t want me to worry. Never know.”

“I get you. You wanna do something today?”

“Like what?”

“Want to go to the driving range? Unload a few rounds?”

“I’m in.”

“Cool. So how have you been lately?”

“Enh, pretty good. After September last year morale has been on an all time low around here. Non stop work for me too.”

“Yeah, I hear you. After I got my promotion last year I had a terrorist case to handle. Went with Agent Slin.”

“Yeah. Just last month I had to investigate five families in California. I hope we catch those guys. No one has the right to attack freedom. No one escapes Justice.”

“I hear you. All those people.”

“Innocent civilians. No matter the reason, attacking civilians is never justified. Remember that. No matter what the situation is, civilians aren’t leverage. This isn’t a story where people die for no reason. This is real life. Once you…die that’s it.”
“I hear we are making headway.”

“Yeah. Couple of countries are aiding us. Glad to know you aren’t alone, huh?”
“Always good to know you got allies.”

“Anyway, so when should I meet you for the driving range?”

“Within the hour. I’m off right now. Training room’s always free and open here. You good?”

“Yeah, I got some files to sort, but it isn’t urgent. I’ll meet you down there. I just got my gun customized, so I want to use it. That aright?”

“Sure. Meet you down there.”

“Great.”

----Current Time----

Location: Blitzen District

City: Delview

Time: 6:22 AM

Delview Hospital

John Stevens lies in the hospital bed of room 433. He wakes up to realize he has an I V in his arm, and different censors attached to him. He looks out his window to see the sun rise. He tries to get up, but feels pain in his chest. He opens his medical gown to see a large bandage taped to his chest. The dart. He thinks. He sees his reflection in the mirror across from the bed. He sees he has a black eye, and remembers everything up to the blackout.

“How did I get here?” He pushes the emergency button by his bed. A nurse comes rushing in.

“Ah, you’re awake Mr. Stevens.”

“Yeah, what exactly happened? How am I here?”

“Oh, last night your friend brought you here. Said he found you in the middle of the street unconscious. You were rushed to the emergency room immediately. After two hours of surgery, we removed a poison dart from your chest. It was two millimeters from your heart. You’re very lucky.”

“Wait, who brought me in?”

“He didn’t really leave a name. Oh, wait. He said his name was Eric.”
“What did he look like?”

“Tall. Brown hair. Mid thirties. Oh, and handsome too.”

“Its gotta be him. But what was he doing here at midnight? Look, I got a job to do here. Can I leave today?”

“Oh, your blood isn’t fully purified yet. The poison spread a lot, Mr. Stevens. It’d be better if you waited a week.”

“I’m only staying here til 9 PM, lady. I have important things to do.”

“Very well. I’ll go find doctor Ashmen. Maybe he can convince you otherwise.”
“A missing limb wouldn’t convince me. Just go get him.”

“Right away.” The nurse leaves and closes the door on the way out. John leans back in the bed, and looks at the mirror. His black eye looks bad, but luckily he knows he heals fast. He looks up at the ceiling and thinks. He smiles, and lets out a small laugh.

“Well, I don’t care why Eric was out last night. He saw me and brought me here. If he really hated me he’d have left me there. Maybe he still considers me his friend. I’m going to go see him when I get out of here. Thank him.” John smiles and closes his eyes. “What a great guy.”

In the next room over, roome 432, Rudolph Pinlen lies with his body as far back into the mattress as he can possibly can be. He lies in fear, because hovering over him standing on his mattress, is Pulse.

“Wow, Pinlen. Didn’t know I kicked your ass this bad.”

“What are you, the grim reaper? Can’t even let a guy heal in peace?”

“We both know you want to kill me when you get out of here, Pinlen. I’m here to make sure you don’t get close.”

“You going to kill me, Pulse? Mhhm? Have you no honor?”

“Oh, I’m not going to kill you.”

“Beat me up? Good luck. It’ll only leave me in here longer, and not in jail!”

“You came after me, Pinlen. Not the other way around. You nearly killed me too. But look at where I am, and where you are.”

“You can’t fool me, Pulse. I got you pretty bad too. I know you are in more pain then you let on.”

“Mhh. You think that. I’m warning you Pinlen. You come after me, I’ll blow you up. I’ll shove my fist down your throat, and send a shockwave down your esophagus, and blow your intestines wide open.”

“You won’t kill me.”

“I’ve killed many many others, why not kill the man who’ll never stop looking for me until he kills me? Tell me how that makes any sense!”

“You won’t kill me. Cause next time you see me, you’ll be holding your brains in the back of your head after I blow it open.”

“Pretty big threat from a guy in your position, Rudolph.”

“Don’t you ever call me that!”

“Or what, Pinlen? You’ll going to kill me right here? What can you possibly do to me in this state?” Rudolph Pinlen smiles, and leans comfortably back on his bed. He points to the door, and Pulse looks.

“Guards!” Pulse looks at Pinlen, then back at the door. He hears the men outside getting their guns, and opening the door.

“Touché.” Pulse jumps off the bed, and shoots himself through the window. As he breaks through the glass, the FBI guards barge in and rush to the window. They point their guns at Pulse as he closes in on the sidewalk. They refrain from shooting, because they could accidentally hit a civilian. They look back into the room, and see Pinlen smiling on his bed. One of the guards rushes over to him, and grabs him by the collar.

“That one of your friends come to try and break you out, Rudy? Huh?”

“Nope. Just a target.” The guard looks at him weird, and releases him. He motions to his friend to guard the open window.

“I’m going to go get someone to fix the window. Guard him.” The man nods, and the other agent leaves and closes the door on the way out.

“Better not try anything, Rudy. I’m authorized to kill you.”

“Oh, believe me. Anything I try won’t be funny.” He smiles, and turns on the TV.

Climperoonie

06-27-2007, 03:59 AM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
I leap up onto my board, and fly through the air. It's cool being a hero. I'm flying over Haven, I had nothing better to do, so then I decide to frightn Alex. I fly down to his house, and tap on his bedroom window. He sees me, and takes a step back. I grin, and remove my mask. He opens the window, and I climb in.

"Jesus, Jake, you frightened me there. What are you doing?"

"Being a Superhero. Turns out my dad was that old one called Electron. Well, I'm calling myself Electron, too. I've been having a bit of training with this guy, "Eagle Scout", who used to know my Dad."

"A Superhero? Jake, your seventeen!"

"Have you read Ultimate Spider-man? Well, in that Spidey's only fifteen."

"That's a comic, it's not real."

"Hey, I saved a mother and her child last night."

"I still think this is bad."

"Well, I don't. If you don't like me being a superhero, then fine! But I think it's cool." Still peed off at Alex, I leap out of the window, and charge my body. I find myself flying without the board.

"Wow, more and more abilities!"

Kaboom

06-27-2007, 09:12 AM

EAGLE SCOUT, AGENT OF S.T.R.I.K.E.

My STRIKE communicator whirrled and buzzed. Some form of creature was attacking parts of Haven, but the kid calling himsel "Blacklight" seemed to be handling it.

Was it a minor threat? Sure. Worthy of STRIKEs attention? possibly.
Something I wanted to deal with now? Absolutely not.

It had already been a terribly long week. It began with the murder of Wilson Prticthett, a young teen who had the meta-human abilitity to travel through time.

After a close exmaination of the body's residual chronoton particles it was discovered that the body we found belonged to a Wilson Pritchett from six months into the future.

The real, live Wilson Pritchett had been attempting to contact me. To tell me he was being held captive by the one called Legion. Which coincidentally was the name, now deceased Monica Quigley, a paranoid schizophrenic had used after she butchered her entire family and was the codename for an advanced strategical computer program designed to formulate a battle strategy so any metahuman could defeat another, regardless of power level.

If that wasn't enough, it turns out Mike Coles's son Jake, had developed similiar electricity manipulation powers as his father, and I feared he was going to go into herowork. I had given him a STRIKE watch to shield him from prying eyes. I hoped he was smart enough to use it. The last thing I wanted was to bring home a dead son to his mother. I had already had to do that for her husband.

Oh Betsy. She was Mike's wife. I was Mike's friend. It was wrong on every level, and yet...

One thing I've learned is to never ask how a week could get worse. The universe always finds a way to reveal tha truth if you question it. SO walking into Ducky's laboratory I braced myself.

"Autopsies complete," he said. "You'll never believe how he died."

At this point in the game, nothing shocked me.

"Try me."

"He was electrocuted."

"His body isn't singed in the slightest."

"You misunderstand. He was electrocuted from the inside...and it was natural."

"Which mean it was from a metahuman, six months from now."

I quickly pulled up STRIKEs database on all metahumans who could generate or control electricty and electric charges. It was a rather large list. It would take time to sort through them all, and place tails, find motives, connections, etc.

But it began to weigh on me that this list wasn't entirely complete and accurate. There was a metahuman out there who had the powers to manipulate electricty in all its forms--a metahuman who I had just given the ability to hide from STRIKE, but not from me.

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg

"Wow, more and more abilities!"

Byrd Man

06-27-2007, 07:58 PM

The basement at Frytech's pretty dark and smelly. Some real horrors take place down here.

"E5."

"You sunk my battleship!"

They both jump up as I appear in the room.

"Blurry...umm we were just..."

"Working on naval strategy...."

"Right...next you'll be telling me Monopoly is a economic study..."

"Anyway, let's get onto what we planned on showing you today."

Bruce reaches into his labcoat pocket and whips out a pen.

"Behold!!!"

"Hate to burst your bubble, but that's already been invented. I even hear some people call them pens...."

"No, smartass. Through mine and Bruce's usal brilliance, we shrunk your suit down and fit it in this hollow pen...."

"Yeah, it's like the Flash's ring. As soon as it's exposed to oxygen it expands and....BAM! Instant suit."

"Yup. For today's superhero on the go."

"Sweet."

"Now look, we slaved good and hard over this. Don't just go and....."

"Yoink!"

I grab the pen out of Bruce's hand at superspeed and dissapear from the basement.

"...do exactly what you did."

"Son of a *****.....well...want to get back to our game?"

"Yeah...how many boats did you have left?"

"Not sure, but I was winning."

"Liar."

"I swear to god..."

"SWEAR TO ME!!!"

"....You really need to get out more."

"Here, Matt. Help me with this box."

I zip over next to Jen and help her lift a box labled "dishes".

"I still can't believe your doing this..."

"Don't worry, mom it's going to be fine. I mean, I'm almost 20, I got a good woman, and I've got a boatload of cash. What do you think I'm gonna do with it? I think your starting to have Empty Nest Syndrome."

"Well, can you blame me, honey? It's been just me and you for almost twenty years."

Jen and I move the box next to the front door when someone knocks on the door.

"It's him, now be nice."

Mom opens the door and he walks in, muscular body, black and graying hair. He's in pretty good shape for a guy in his 40's.

"Hi, Anita."

He kisses mom and looks over at Jen and me.

"Matt."

He holds out his hand and I shake it, trying my best to out squeeze him.

"Captain Johnson."

"Please, call me Mark. I dobut you want me calling you Blue Blur."

"True, did you come to help out?"

"Yeah, your mom told me you and your finacee were moving in together. Figured I'd help out."

"Ahh, get in good with us, eh?"

"Well, yes. Actually. Figured I'd get a foot hold with you and Matt."

"Good idea, let's get to moving."

***********

I resist the urge to show off my superspeed infront of Mark, although he's showing off his muscles to my mother....We've been at it a few hours, loading everything up into a U-Haul parked on the front lawn.

"I think that's about it....say, Jen. You want to go with me to the store? I need some stuff for dinner tonight?"

"Hmm, I might just stay here."

"Let me rephrase that...you're going to the store with me. I need to teach you some things if you're gonna cook for my baby."

Mom pretty much forces Jen out the door, she manages a wave as the door shuts behind them. Leaving just me and Mark in the house.

"You know, Matt. Your mom is a dynamite lady."

"I know."

"I want you to know, my intentions are honorable."

I turn and look at him, a wicked grin on my face.

"Oh, they better be. Ever seen a fist go 2,500 miles an hour?"

"Umm...no."

"Well, take advantage of my momma and you will...."

"I dobut it's gonna go down to that. I have nothing but respect for your mom. You know...the three of us were all in the academy together."

"Really? I know her and dad meet there, didn't know you were in the picture."

"Yeah..me and your dad roomed together there. We were partners you know..I was....I was there when he died."

I've never known how he died, mom's always pushed it aside everytime I work up the nerve to ask. Looks like curiosity gets the best of me.

"How did it happen?"

Mark takes a deep breath, he just stares off into space. I don't think he's going to answer me until he finally speaks.

"We were working late on a case...a mob gun running ring. Went to what we thought was their old warehouse to look for clues...turns out it wasn't so deserted...there were five of them and just us two...I got the first bullet, right in the stomach. Your dad got cover and managed to call for backup if he hadn't...lets just say I wouldn't be here....they thought I wasn't worth it so they took your dad down....they shot him in the chest and dragged him infront of me...they wanted to make an example outta Jimmy...."

I hear his voice catch as he struggles to go on.

"I tried to tell them to kill me instead, he had a wife and a baby and I didn't have squat...that just seem to make them want to hurt him even more."

I see his chin quiver as his eyes get watery.

"He was my best friend, Matt. Your dad died and I lived so I could tell what happend to him..."

I see the tear running down his eye.

"It just wasn't fair..they stuff the did to him."

He's breaking down infront of me. He's bult like a brick house and here he is bawling like a girl...

"It's okay, Mark."

I reach and pat him on the back. He wipes his eyes and manages to smile.

"I just wish your dad would have lived to see what your doing now. He'd be so proud to see you saving people like that."

"I bet he'd be proud too."

I smile back at Mark as he pats me on the shoulder. Looks like he's got that foothold he wanted.

LibrarianThorne

06-27-2007, 10:14 PM

Karem-Knight

06-28-2007, 11:44 AM

Lost Haven:

The King of Lost Haven, Franco Zano walked into a bookie company that his family owned his under boss Jackie Faces was supposedly in there.

He rushed into the line of them and walked straight to the front people frustrated as he just went in there.

“Hey is Jackie in there?” The Bookie nodded.

Franco rushed into the back door of the bookie house.

“Ok Thanks for that I’ll be here tomorrow, Your doing good work.”

As he turned around Jackie saw his boss.

“Hey Jackie, where the **** have you been?”

“Frank! Sorry I just had a bad err cold ya know thought it would be better to ya know lay low, But I’ve been doing all my usual posts ya know.”

“Ok, That’s all right you and Luigi are my right hand men for god’s sake.”

Franco turned around.

“I need you to see you inside my car I need to talk to you about something.”

“Sure thing.”

Jackie followed Franco towards the car.

Franco got in at the driver’s seat while Jackie the passengers.

“Hey you don’t have your car with you do ya?”

“Nah I’ve been using the subway.”

“Ok.”

Franco turned the engine on and started driving.

“Hey aren’t you worried about the feds?”

“Nah, Got my car fixed by Sal down in Blitzen, Friend of Viti’s handles all wise guys cars takes away everything that might be bugged, You should go to him.”

“Yeah that’s a good idea. Anyway what do ya want to talk about?”

“Well, Has I can see business is doing good on both ends, But we’ve go a problem with a little ascoiate of ours.”

“Who’s this?”
“Well Tony Marfi told me this kid Lewis has been selling smack in Blitzen with the Carlos.”

“Ok, what should we do with him?”

“I’ve been thinking we don’t have any proof but I would like someone to check up, because the last thing I need is an insider with the Carlos.”

Jackie looked out the window.

“Tell me about it.”

“Anyway, I need you to tell one of the capos to send two soldiers out down to Blitzen to check this guy out.”

“How about tomorrow night? Hey isn’t your nephew going down there, maybe he can check up on him.”

“Good idea.”

“Man I can’t believe it.”

“What?”

“How old is that kid?”

“22.”

“Wow, Hey you remember our first job, Me you and Nickey?”

“How could I forget?”

Lost Haven, 1975:

Franco Zano , aged 20 , Jackie Lonzo 19 and Nicky Zano the oldest 23. They were all diffent back then. Jackie was much thinner, Franco has long black hair and Nicky Zano wasn’t a memory.

Franco was in the driver’s seat, Jackie was holding the shot gun at the back and Nicky was right next to his brother.

Nicky got his gun out, as did Franco.

“Ok listen up you two, We do this as planned Franco you come out with out your mask then I’ll go out with my mask on while you open the back door to let Jackie out then Jackie stays in the middle with us, you’ll carry the bag while Jackie you carry the shot gun.”

“Great you could’ve told us what we were doing when we got the ****ing van!”

“Oh shut up, Franco you ready?”
“Yeah.”

Franco got out the car and shut the door went to the back as planned while Nicky got out aswell, Franco then opened the back door, Jackie got out and walked straight towards Nicky, Franco got out the bag and put his mask on.

“Let’s go.”

“Hey wait Nicky what is this place?”

“A bank.”

“A ****ing bank, Are you an idiot haven’t you seen that movie Dog day what ever it is….”

“Afternoon.”

“Will you two shut up, It’s a small bank!”

The three walked in single file, the alley was empty.

“Ok I’m going to knock in on the door, Frank you stand near the side, Jackie you point your shot gun at the guy coming in, ok?”

They all nodded, Nicky knocked on the door five times, he heard a security guard walking.
He opened the door with his club in his hands.

“Who’s there?” He said, Noticing Jackie’s gun.

Nicky put his gun right next to the man’s cheek.

“Let us in and don’t do anything stupid ok?”

He nodded.

“Give me your gun!”

The security guard did so, handing Nicky his gun and club.

“Sorry pussy!”

He hit the guy with the handle of his own gun, knocking him down to the floor.

“Frank close the door.”

Franco did so.

“Ok now listen you don’t ****ing move away from here or I will blow a hole in your body you understand?”

The guard nodded.

“Anyone in here?”

“No.”

“Ok, Jackie check over there to see if he’s lying while me and Frank get the money.”

Franco went over to the guard and took the keys and locked the door.

“Don’t we ****ing need these?”

He threw them over to Nicky.

“Shut up!”

Nicky opened the safe while Franco opened the bag.

“Hey Jackie anyone in there?”

“NO!”

Jackie said.

After about five minutes and filling two bags they closed both of them.

“Ok let’s get out of here.” Franco said, Jackie came along.

“Wait.”

Nicky grabbed the security guard.

“Encase he tries to pull any alarms.”

“Nicky what the ****?”

“Frank hurry up and open the door.”

Nicky looked at the security guard.

“You Italian?”

“No Irish.”

“Even better.”

The three of them, Threw the security guard into the back of the truck.

“Seriously, Nicky you need help.”

“HEY WHERE THE **** YOU TAKING ME!”

“Ok let’s go!”

They all rushed in, and drove off quickly.

Half way through the bridge of Central Isalnd.

“Ok now get out of the car!”

Nicky said to him pointing the gun at him, The guard cried but he was relived as the door opened and Nicky’s foot hit him.

“What now Nick?”

“We go to Sonny downtown, He’s the one who gave me the job, Let me tell you, This is going to put all three of us down in the good books.”

Lost Haven, Present day:

“Nicky was right, look at us now.”[/FONT]

Cyrusbales

06-28-2007, 05:25 PM

http://img179.imageshack.us/img179/9711/tormentdh1.jpg

The bloody mess of my wounds have stopped their bleeding, I imagine the angel I left in wreck is slightly worse for wear. Streets of darkness, still empty lining my path, this whole city is a nexus, the gateways of heaven, hell and the void all converge here. Soon the domain of fire would open up it’s doors to send something after me, most likely another pathetic attempt to subdue me.

This world has changed much, yet the possibilities remain the same, Earth, the realm of suffering, between life, death and nothingness. A battleground of pain, so much agony, such a wonderful environment, capable of such heights of anguish but so often neglected and wasted, failing to be what it was designed to be.

As the plane above and below have their rulers, this one must surely be led, taught in the ways of turmoil to become the true realm in-between life and death, a perfect place or torture. Torture in hell is one thing, but true torment is at it’s best in this world, no-one can be spared, the sinners and the saints, everyone is able to relish in it.

However I am far from where I need to be in order to conquer this place, my voice stricken from me, lips stitched together, sealed by the power of two realms. This book, this artifice of pain I have is only the weakest of resources, there is a much more potent scripture that I must obtain, one that has great magic of suffering bound between it’s living flesh covers. The manuscript of misery itself, Necronin’s Tome.

http://img165.imageshack.us/img165/6388/grimoireyx3.jpg

Byrd Man

06-28-2007, 05:44 PM

"This is it pal."
"Are you sure?"
"What do ya mean, am I sure? You think I'm dumb or somethin'? Ain't no bigger news station in the city. They'll know where he is, or how to contack 'im, for sure. It'll be $25.67." The old cab driver turned around as he heard the door open and then slam shut, his mostly silent passenger already walking away. With surprising speed, the cabby bolted out. "Hey, hey pal! You gotta pay!" The other man continued to walk away, heading for the revolving glass doors of the enormous steel and glass skyscraper. "Lissen, buddy!" He ran up and grabbed the tall, black haired man by the shoulders. "Dammit, Lis-"

He didn't even see the large man move. Before his mind could process it, he was on his back, three of his ribs broken and the man kneeling over him. "Here is your payment, driver. Your life. Take it and run." The other man's voice was a whisper, but the menace and contempt in it was enough to silence the old cab driver. He stood again, and eyed the enormous golden 5 emblazoned on the front of the building. He walked in, not noticing the looks of other people in the lobby. He appeared to be, for all intents and purposes, a homeless man. The receptionist behind the desk was busy, her hair pulled back into a severe bun that only a few errant strangs managed to escape. She was busily typing away on a PC that was out of his view. She looked up, eyeing the man with clear disdain. "Can I help you sir?"
"Can you contact the Blue Blur?"
"I'm sorry, what?" she said, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Did you say the Blue Blur?"
"I do not believe I stuttered, woman. Bring him to me."
The woman's laughter was shrill and harsh. "Oh, oh, excuse me, but are you alright sir? Not under the influence of any illegal chemicals, are we?"
His eyes narrowed, his mouth twisting into a sneer. "I have no patience for your humor. You will tell me where he is or you will put me in contact with someone who can. Now."

She regained her composure. "Sir, I'm going to ask you to leave before I call security and-" His hand shot out, wrapping fingers around her slender throat. Almost casually, he turned her neck visciously sideways, bone snapping underneath his grip. When he let go, her limp body fell to the floor in a heap.

He turned, announcing his intent to the suddenly immobile throng in the lobby. "My demand is the same for all of you! The Blue Blur, now. Whomever cannot deliver him to me will die."

Unluckily for Shoto, the secretary had managed to press a hidden silent alarm as his hand closed around her neck. Unknown to him, the Chicago Police were already on their way to the newly besieged Channel 5 building.

The four of us are finally settling down to eat dinner, my last meal in mom's house.

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

"What was that?"

I reach down and pull out my earpiece the same time Mark's cellphone rings.

"Hello?"

We both say it at the same time....

"Oh...."

"....crap."

"What's going on?"

"Hostage situation."

"At Channel 5. Some nuts calling for....."

Mark looks up at me the same time I hear the words leave the dispatcher's mouth...

"You..."

Jen and Mom shift their attention over to me. Both of them wearing concerned looks.

"Nope. No way."

"Mom, I got to. If I don't...no telling what's gonna happen to those people."

"Alright, but I'm coming with you."

"Me too."

"Count me also."

"Alright then...I'll race you..."

I pull the pen Johnny and Bruce gave me and pull it open, the suit expands and I put it on. All within a few seconds. I zip around the room, kissing mom and Jen on the cheek before I jet out the house.

**********

There's a police blockade outside the Channel 5 studios by the time I get there, it took me all of ten seconds by the way...I speed over the yellow tape and into the studio.

"Matt, can you hear me?"

"Loud and clear, Phil. I'm in the studios, I'll evacuate the hostages before I approach this guy."

Thirty seconds and a whole lot of people moving later, I stop infront of this crazy guy.

http://img486.imageshack.us/img486/8710/cahzd6.png

"You know, if you wanted to talk to me that bad why not flash a Blue Blur Signal?"

Blacklight

06-28-2007, 08:01 PM

http://www.freewebs.com/blacklight521/blacklight2.bmp
BlackLight: season 1

KinetiGirl
Ninevolt
Stopwatch
__________________________________

Chapter 7: Mid-town

Now that Dax and his group finished off dowtown Blitzen, and Steph's team covered uptown, It was just Stopwatch, Ninevolt, Floppy and I taking care of Midtown. We reach our location where supposedly all of our targets were located. I see some creatures in the area. We land.

"Let's make this quick guys."

"My specialty."

Snukis uses his superspeed and wristsonics to destroy half the beasts in a matter of seconds.

"Piece of cake."

Chris Snukis, or Stopwatch, is my best friend, and one of the best, and oldest members of our team. His name relates to his time-related powers. His most frequently used power is his ranging superspeed. He's once gone so fast, everything he saw was frozen in time. Speaking of frozen in time, thats another one of his powers, he can freeze objects in time for a brief period, but the bigger the object, the less time it stays frozen. Chris also, but rarely and uncontrolably, can create time-portals. He also has some equipment like a wind-resistant visor and blade shaped "wrist-sonics" attached to his gauntlets. Just as the creatures that were killed turned to dust, more took their place, but then a pink flash of light took them out.

"Molly! What are you doing here!?!"

"Did you guys think I wouldn't hear about this?"

"It's too dangerous out here for you! You just joined. You haven't been on any mis-"
I was interrupted when a monster whacked me, but then I blasted it's face off.

"You see! You need me."

"Whatever, just kill these things."

Molly Jackman is basically the latest and most inexperienced member of our team. Being the nature of her psycic powers, she took on the name KinetiGirl, but we like to call her "Rookie". Molly has vast Psionic powers. Telepathy, Telekenisis, Enhanced intellect, psionically reenforced strength, telekinetic flight, and can launch pink, visible, physical "Psychic Bolts" from her mind. But she cannot use these abilities without the pink diamond gem shard, a family heirloom, incorperated into her helmet to focus her psychic abilities. Naturally, she's the youngest, but not by much. The battle continues. Flurries of blacklight-bolts, psychic-bolts, red lightning, and streaks of a green and black uniform are everywhere.

"There's too many of them."

"Close ranks!"

The group gathers in one area. I extend my diamond staff, and Floppy flies out of my pocket and turns beast. I only see very little creatures left. We're in the home stretch.

"Go!"

Snukis freezes almost all the monsters, and I impale the unfrozen monsters with my staff. Snukis stays where he is, so he can remain concentrating on keeping the beasts frozen. Molly eraticates a few. Flopp Cody shoots a wide arc of lightning, leaving one left, which I slice in half with my diamond yo-yo. Everyone pants with exhaustion, breathing heavily.

"Well that was fun."

"C'mon, let's meet up with the others."
_______________________

LibrarianThorne

06-28-2007, 08:20 PM

The four of us are finally settling down to eat dinner, my last meal in mom's house.

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP!

"What was that?"

I reach down and pull out my earpiece the same time Mark's cellphone rings.

"Hello?"

We both say it at the same time....

"Oh...."

"....crap."

"What's going on?"

"Hostage situation."

"At Channel 5. Some nuts calling for....."

Mark looks up at me the same time I hear the words leave the dispatcher's mouth...

"You..."

Jen and Mom shift their attention over to me. Both of them wearing concerned looks.

"Nope. No way."

"Mom, I got to. If I don't...no telling what's gonna happen to those people."

"Alright, but I'm coming with you."

"Me too."

"Count me also."

"Alright then...I'll race you..."

I pull the pen Johnny and Bruce gave me and pull it open, the suit expands and I put it on. All within a few seconds. I zip around the room, kissing mom and Jen on the cheek before I jet out the house.

**********

There's a police blockade outside the Channel 5 studios by the time I get there, it took me all of ten seconds by the way...I speed over the yellow tape and into the studio.

"Matt, can you hear me?"

"Loud and clear, Phil. I'm in the studios, I'll evacuate the hostages before I approach this guy."

Thirty seconds and a whole lot of people moving later, I stop infront of this crazy guy.

http://img486.imageshack.us/img486/8710/cahzd6.png

"You know, if you wanted to talk to me that bad why not flash a Blue Blur Signal?"

Shoto stood amidst a pile of bodies, all laying deathly still. Blood pooled and gathered on the floor, flowing out of the mouths and even eyes of some of his victims. He threw back his hair, revealing his face. Black eyes gleamed madly and his mouth twisted into a grin. "Good. You're here."

Without another word, he roared a battle shout and ran at the Blur, leaping and launching a kick as he flew through the air. The superhero moved out of the way almost casually, Shoto flying past him and impacting the wall. Cement and marble splintered under hte impact, rock dust falling lazily earthward. Shoto stood, his hands balling into fists.

"As I expected. Tremendous speed. Understand something, hero. I do not hate you. I did not hate the people I have killed today. They simply failed a test of strength, the same one you now face. Know the price of failure through their sacrifice." Purplish energy faded into existance around him, tendrils whipping across his chest and arms. His clothes and hair billowed in some unseen, unfelt wind. "I am Shoto Khan, last of the masters of Chi'an. You should know the name of your opponent in your last battle. Come, attack me if you dare."

Byrd Man

06-28-2007, 08:32 PM

Shoto stood amidst a pile of bodies, all laying deathly still. Blood pooled and gathered on the floor, flowing out of the mouths and even eyes of some of his victims. He threw back his hair, revealing his face. Black eyes gleamed madly and his mouth twisted into a grin. "Good. You're here."

Without another word, he roared a battle shout and ran at the Blur, leaping and launching a kick as he flew through the air. The superhero moved out of the way almost casually, Shoto flying past him and impacting the wall. Cement and marble splintered under hte impact, rock dust falling lazily earthward. Shoto stood, his hands balling into fists.

"As I expected. Tremendous speed. Understand something, hero. I do not hate you. I did not hate the people I have killed today. They simply failed a test of strength, the same one you now face. Know the price of failure through their sacrifice." Purplish energy faded into existance around him, tendrils whipping across his chest and arms. His clothes and hair billowed in some unseen, unfelt wind. "I am Shoto Khan, last of the masters of Chi'an. You should know the name of your opponent in your last battle. Come, attack me if you dare."

"Last master of Chi'an? Seriously, too much anime is a bad thing...that aside, I don't want to attack you, I'm here for justice. You killed all these people. That's what we call murder. It's against the law, see how this goes? You don't kill people and you don't go to jail. Simple huh?"

I don't know what these things are floating around him, but I know one thing. When I run into them going 2,000 miles an hour. It sends him for a loop and knocks the karate guy back a good ways through the hallways.

"But if you wish to fight..."

I crack my neck and hold my right arm out, I make a "bring it on" motion turning my fingers into my palm. Bruce Lee would be proud.

"Let's go, Grasshoppa."

I might have seen one Chop-Sockey film too many.

Eddie Brock

06-29-2007, 01:01 AM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season 1, Part 9

I was confused. My two closests friends were acting so oddly, and I had no clue what had gotten into them. It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out that they were hiding something.

"I'm not going to lie to you, Sean," my sister says after hearing my story, "It sounds bad."

The parents weren't any help either. "Well, that certainly doesn't sound like Jessica."

Who do I turn to now? I could always call Vince, but I'm afraid that he's gotten too busy for me. It's not necessarily a bad thing. Hell, Vince was probably in the Top 10 of our class. But was it worth throwing away a social life? I never asked.

And of course, I was NOT about to turn to Marilyn. She's like a shark. If she found out that there might be the slightest problem in my relationship, she would not leave me alone. I hate to say it, but the girl could get obssessive.

It was times like these where I missed Abby the most. She was easily the most level-headed of our group. She'd know exactly what to say to calm me down.

So, with a dozen unanswered questions, and nowhere to turn for answers, I did the only thing I could do. I took a walk. At some point, I decided that now would be a good time to try a cigarette. Don't ask why...I was a teenager and dreadfully foolish. So, with this new mission in mind, I found myself heading towards a destination.

It was a local corner store. I had heard from guys in school that they didn't card here. I was praying for such luck. I approached the man behind the counter and casually asked for a pack. As luck would have it, he didn't card me after all.

While he was getting the cigarettes, I was looking at a newspaper. The headline read: "Blue Blur Bursts Into Action!"

"Hey, man, this is not a library," the man announced, "If you want to read it, buy it."

"No thanks," I politely reply. He hands me the cigarettes and I gaze at them longingly.

"Need a lighter?" he asks. I wasn't paying attention, and he startled me.

"What?" I respond quickly. Then it processes in my mind. "Oh...uh, sure."

He punches some stuff into the register and I hand him the money. As soon as I get outside, I crack open that seal. To this day, I still can't tell you what was going through my mind. I guess I thought that this little stick of chemicals could make my problems go away.

I put it in my mouth and lit it. I knew of the horror stories of your first time smoking, and I was hoping for better results. As soon as I inhaled, I knew that I wasn't going to get them. It felt like being hit by a truck, shot by a shotgun, and tossed around by an orangutan all simultaneously.

Then, I blacked out. I had never actually blacked out before. It was a strange experience, but it was nowhere near as strange as what I would go through in the following days.

LibrarianThorne

06-29-2007, 07:31 AM

"Last master of Chi'an? Seriously, too much anime is a bad thing...that aside, I don't want to attack you, I'm here for justice. You killed all these people. That's what we call murder. It's against the law, see how this goes? You don't kill people and you don't go to jail. Simple huh?"

I don't know what these things are floating around him, but I know one thing. When I run into them going 2,000 miles an hour. It sends him for a loop and knocks the karate guy back a good ways through the hallways.

"But if you wish to fight..."

I crack my neck and hold my right arm out, I make a "bring it on" motion turning my fingers into my palm. Bruce Lee would be proud.

"Let's go, Grasshoppa."

I might have seen one Chop-Sockey film too many.

Shoto flipped as he was knocked through the air, landing on his feet but only barely. He raised up his hand, palm outwards, and coruscating purple energy gathered into it until a white sphere appeared in his hand. He smirked as a white bolt launched outwards, like a streak of lightning. His opponent barely dodged the blast, but only then realized Shoto's true intention. The bolt crashed through the weakened wall, exploding it outwards in a shower of rubble and impacted the police barricade, detonating one of the cruisers like a bomb. Screams of pain and surprise could be heard outside.

While the Blur was momentarily distracted, shocked at the devastation, Shoto launched his attack, closing the distance betweeen them in a few swift strides and landing a powerful blow the Blur's chest, impacting the dead center of the Blur's chest. The hero was knocked back, and strange blue-purple smoke rose from his chest.

"Two more times, hero. I only need to hit you two more times, there, and your heart will explode."

Climperoonie

06-29-2007, 03:43 PM

http://i150.photobucket.com/albums/s89/Climperoonie/Banner-1.jpg
It's the dead of night. A homeless person runs along the street. He is running from something, we know this because he keeps turning round and looking behind him. It is revealed what he is running from. A shadow follows him. Moving in an unnatural way. It gathers more and more shadows. Al the shadows in the alleyway seem to group up and merge into this one shadow. More shadows coil around. The man stumbles, falls. The shadows engulf him. He screams as black tendrils slither into his mouth, nostrils and eyes. The shadows cover his body, until he is just a unnatural black body shape, bulging from the ground. Then his 3D form melts into shadows. The shadows rise. Sculpting, moving, until a silhouette stands. A Silhouette of pure evil. This Silhouette throws back his head. He has no mouth, but his laughter fills the alley. It is rasping, cold laughter. The figure walks out of the alley and down the road. he sees a newspaper. It says something about a Blue Blur. The figure keeps walking. He sees another. This headline interests him. It says something about a new Electron. He picks it up with shadowy hands. He reads through the article. The laugh is heard again. Silhouette stalks the night again, and now he has his enemy back.

* * * * *

I woke up and wiped sweat away from my forehead. A rather odd dream. I shake my head, and put it down to my imagination. But it seemed so real, so vived. I sleep. It is because I am asleep I do not notice the shadows in my garden group together and become a figure shape. It is because I am asleep that I do not see this and realise my dream truly happened.

The Question

06-29-2007, 08:22 PM

The Magickal Record of Erik Lund: Exorcisms

The car ride down to Dane's client's house was boring and uneventful. He tried his hand at smalltalk, to which as I was less than grateful.

"So." He said. "Erik, huh?"

"Yes."

My "alter ego" was not something I was in much of a mood to discuss at the tem. But, unfortunately, he pressed on.

"So, where did "John Arnold" come from?"

"Have you ever heard of John Constantine?"

"Wasn't that a movie with Keane Reeves?"

"First it was a comic book, actually. But that's not really the point. A few years ago, I ran across the name when I was looking up famous magicians...I just thought it would be a good name."

"Why have a fake name?"

"I don't want anyone knowing about my....religious leanings."

"Why?"

By this point, I was getting pretty damn annoyed.

"I have my reasons."

As I write this, I wonder why I put so many details into my journal. The diologue has almost nothing to do with the exorcism itself. I suppose that, on some level, I hope to get a book deal out this someday.

We arrived at the house and promptly went inside. The parents were waiting for us at the front door. Dane went in first and did most of the talking. Thankfully, he was smart enough to introduce me as John Arnold.

As we walked to the girl's bedroom, the father asked me "Hey, aren't you that magician guy from that casino?"

"No." I replied. "But there is a resemblance, isn't there?"

We entered the girl's room, and I imediately went to work. I put my bag down and kneeled by her side. She was sleeping peacefully at first, but then slowly woke, looked at me, and looked at her parents.

"Honey." Her father said. "This is Mr. Arnold. He's here to help with your...problem."

I did my best to sound nurturing.

"What's your name?"

"La Toya."

Of course it is.

"La Toya, have you ever had an imaginary freind?"

"...no. I..."

The girl began shaking violently. Her father and mother rushed to hold her. down. I grabbed a small flashlight from my bag, held her eyelid open, and shone the light as to inspect her eye. My initial conclusion was both shocking, and irksome. She spasm stopped, and the girl began breathing heavily. I stood up and turned to her parents.

"I'm going to need you to leave the room, I'm afraid."

The father looked as if he wanted to protest, but Dane told them to trust me, and they left the room.

"Dane." I said. "Could you come here for a moment?"

He walked over to me.

"What?"

I smacked him over the back of the head.

"You are an idiot."

"What the hell did you do that for?"

"She's not possessed, you moron. She's epileptic."

"What?"

"I've seen enough cases of epilepsy misdiagnosed as possession to know that this girl doesn't need a preist. She needs medication."

"That's impossible."

"Oh no, it is quite possible. You see, there are these things called "neurological disorders." Have you heard of them?"

"She's done things that couldn't possibly be explained by epilepsy."

"Like what?"

"Like....that."

He pointed to the girl. I turned around, and much to my surprise she was crouched on her bed, bearing her teath, with slightly glowing, cat like eyes.

"Oh."

She jumped up and kicked both of us, knocking us clear across the croom into a small shelf full of "My Little Ponies."

"On second thought, maybe she isn't epileptic."

She jumped off her bed and crouched down in front of us, hissing like a very angry cat. I grabbed a crusifix from my pocket and held it in front of hace. She looked at it for a moment, grabbed it from my hand with a speed that I could barely register, and began toying with it.

"What a strange little trinket..." she said in a voice that sounded much more like very old yet still quite atractive woman from the middle east trying to be seductive, and succeeding fairly well, simply so she can get close enough to kill you than an eight year old girl.

She sniffed the crusifix and, obviously having grown bored with it, tossed it asside. I turned to Dane.

"Judeo-Christian, eh?"

I turned back to the young lady, and tried to sound as polite as humanly possible.

"Excuse me, dear lady, but may I enquire as to who you are?"

She gave me a look, as if she was almost surprised that I was capable of speach, or at least capable of speaking to her, and responded.

"I am of the Neqa'el. Who are you?"

"I am Erik Lund. But a humble magician."

"What are the Neqa'el?" Dane asked ad exactly the wrong time.

I turned my head to face Dane, trying to convey just how much I hated him at that moment through my eyes alone.

"The Neqa'el, Dane, are Egyptian cat demons. Patron gods of killers and assassins."

I turned back to the Neqa'el.

"Please, excuse my friend's ignorance. He is quite stupid."

"Yes. I can tell from the look of him."

Dane was offended, but knew enough to shut up.

"Dear lady, if I may ask, what is it that you wish to do here?"

"Regain my worshipers. Hunt, for the first time in ages. And bring retribution to those who harm my earthly brothers and sisters."

"And, do you need this girl's body to do it?"

"Yes. I do. I am bored now."

She slowly backed away, and then bolted for the window. I got up, but by the time I got to my feet she was already out the window and gone.

"You do know, of course," I said to Dane "that this is entirely your fault?"

MST3K 4ever

06-29-2007, 09:37 PM

Dylan sits in a conference room as Harley Millen and Edward Tallhorn finish the final details on their corperate merger. A large contingent of reporters have gathered to watch the deal become final.

Millen and Tallhorn sign the papers and shake hands as the flash-bulbs begin to flash and various people begin to applaud.

Millen says, "Ladies and Gentlemen it gives me great pleasure to announce that the Millen Media Group and Tallhorn Industries are now known as Mill-Tall media incorperated."

Tallhorn says, "I am looking forward to working with Harley and his people in creating a media group that can be trusted by the public and a valued resource of the world for information and entertainment."

People begin to applaud as Dylan nods approvingly.

This has to be one of the easiest things I have ever done.

Millen says, "We will be hosting a dinner party to celebrate our new company, and I would just like to take this opportunity to thank everyone who has worked so hard on this deal especially Dylan Chambers. Dylan you were just a phenominal part of this effort and we couldn't have done it without you."

Everyone applauds and Dylan gestures to everyone else and says, "Please I was just a facilitator you all made it happen."

Tallhorn says, "Oh Dylan you are being far too modest. You were a huge part of all of this. Harley and I have discussed this and we think it's time to make it offical. Dylan we are naming you to the board of directors for our company."

Dylan feigns surprise as he shakes his head. He says, "I have no clue what to say."

MIllen says, "Yes would be a good start."

Tallhorn says, "We will make a formal presentation and all of that jazz at our celebration banquet next week."

Dylan says, "Well sounds like I have plans for next week."

All three men smile for the cameras...

You ignorant fools by this time next month if you are still a part of this company it'll only be because I have allowed you to stay on.

Spike_x1

06-30-2007, 12:50 AM

"Dammit, what the hell is with these freaks tracking me down?" Ignoring the small crowd gathering around the motel to see the sudden destruction, Alex jumped over their heads and made his way into a nearby alley. Not wasting a second in the growing daylight, he opened his backpack and pulled out his costume. Sounding closer than he was comfortable with, Alex could hear thunderously loud footsteps running in his direction. Nuts. Without another thought, he leapt into the air and bounced off of the opposite walls of the alley, discarding his clothes and putting on his costume as he rebounded from wall to wall, gaining height and reaching the rooftops in seconds. Just as he pulled his mask over his head, he felt the building underneath of him shudder and turned around, seeing the eery grin of Lyle as the yellow behemoth jumped straight from the ground and landed on the same roof.

http://img166.imageshack.us/img166/6246/lylews9.gif

"We're not gonna get along well, are we?" Survivor pushed his cape back and charged his fists up with spheres of energy.

Once again, seemingly defying what limitations he was already stretching, Lyle's grin grew wider. "Well, you're certainly not off to a good start, punk." He chuckled and tilted his head, "Don'tcha even wanna know what I want ya for?"

The Survivor's eyes narrowed to glowing orange slits. "Would it matter?" he whispered.

"Heh, I'm here to tear ya into little itty-bitty pieces and then drag what's left of ya in to see my boss." He said it almost innocently, as if no harm or threat was actually meant by his words. "Hell, they said that I could even help myself to your large intestine if I got hungry on the trip back."

"Oh. Well, when you put it that way..." Letting his words trail off, Alex fired a volley of energy blasts at Lyle before backflipping off of the rooftop and once again making a run for it, with Lyle shielding his eyes from the attack and giving chase.His constantly regenerating cells seemed to have few limitations as the Survivor leapt off of the last rooftop, spinning through the early morning sky and landing on one of the higher levels of a construction site for a planned skyscraper; all without being even slightly short of breath. With only the steel girders to stand on, Alex made his way through the building's skeleton with ease, leaping with weightless grace from beam to beam. The sudden break in this ease almost knocked the Survivor off of his footing as the giant known as Lyle landed on one of the girders, his titanic weight shaking the entire structure.

"Oh you didn't think you could lose me that easily, did you...?" Lyle's grin faded slightly as he looked around, expecting to see his prey somewhere, but the Survivor was nowhere in sight. "Hm. I know you're still here, you little cockroach; I can smell ya!" Almost like a monkey, Lyle jumped forward and grabbed onto a girder on the next highest level, and used his momentum to swing his legs upward and flip onto the girder and plant his feet firmly on the new tier. With the Survivor still not to be seen, Lyle licked his lips and flashed his glowing red eyes and sickly garish teeth in another sadistic grin. "Boy, when you got out of the lab, some of us didn't think you were gonna make it ten minutes out here in the real world. You've surprised us so far, slick. But..." He tilted his deformed and hunched neck from side to side, cracking it loudly, "I'm afraid we gotta put a stop to your shenanigans, kiddo. Some things have happened to you that the Reaper didn't count on; variables that he couldn't predict. And what the Reaper can't predict or control, he can't let live."

Reaper! The Survivor watched Lyle from several levels above, crouched in the shadows with his cape wrapped tightly around him. That name! Something about it...

"You were grown in his test-tubes to be the perfect bouncing baby boy. The perfect killer, able to take a lickin' and keep on tickin', no matter how bad you get yourself messed up along the way," laughed Lyle. "What the Reaper makes, the Reaper owns, so if he wants you dead, your rightful place is six feet under, pal.

"Anyone ever tell you that you talk too much?" Startled by the voice, Lyle spun around to meet the Survivor standing on the same girder. Before the lummox could react, Survivor's energy-charged fist hammered into his yellow jaw, wiping the grin from his face for a brief moment. "Some people enjoy conversations; monologues with their opponents." Alex leapt forward, over Lyle's head and delivering a hammer blow to the back of his skull. "I'm not one of them."

Instantly shrugging off the last blow, Lyle swung his huge fist backwards in a giant arc, connecting with Alex's chest and sending the shadowy hero careening back, colliding with another steel beam. The Survivor continued to fall several stories before managing to snag hold onto a girder and pull himself up. "Don't bother getting used to it, you little pissant. You won't be around long enough anywa--" Before Lyle's sentence could even be finished, he was cut off by a spare girder hitting him square in the chin like a spear; the Survivor watching from below and following through in the motion of his deadly throw, smiling under his mask. If he wasn't already struggling to balance himself on such a narrow platform, the monster known as Lyle might have recovered from the powerful blow in seconds, but as it was, the single hit was enough to force him to step back and over the edge of the girder he was standing on. Nothing was in reach to grab onto as Lyle plummeted down and down, helpless. "Oh damn," he said as he caught sight of the barrels of gasoline and kerosene stacked right below him.

The Survivor watched the explosion from the safety of a rusty fire escape several blocks away. He smirked as the flames instantly engulfed the form of Lyle, and soon after, he watched as the entire construction site collapsed on top of the fiery eruptions. "That probably stung a bit," he said as he turned away and headed for anywhere that he could get a decent cup of coffee.

Karem-Knight

06-30-2007, 01:19 PM

Lost Haven, Central Island docks:

Fanco stood along the pier of Lost Haven looking down the ocean having a quiet thought to himself.

How did I get into this business? He thought looking down the ocean.

How many people have been buried in that sea in those woods, Death surrounds me, I think of Anthon, Chris and Marie poor kids they’re old enough to know what I do, Thank god I haven’t admitted it they would go nuts.

Oh god, I could’ve walked out on 1979 Jesus Christ it’s been that long 28 years, 28 years since.

Lost Haven, 1979:

Franco Zano, now an emerging gangster in the D’Angelino crime family sat down in front of capo Sonny Gantino, His brother Nicky Zano was now a Made guy in the family.

Franco entered the room wearing a brown leather jacket and longish black hair.

“Hey Sonny.”

He said sitting down.

“Hey Frankie!” he said while sitting down in the small office of the Italian Bakery owned by the family.

“Listen, I have a job for you.” He said.

“Come out side, everyone else stay here!”

Franco nodded they went outside to a very steep alleyway.

“Ok look, You know err Carmine Bicthio don’t you?”

“Yeah he got sent to hospital didn’t he took a beating?”

“Yeah, Listen Carmine’s a made guy and quite frankly, Made GUYS don’t take beatings!”

“What do you want me to do?”

Sonny lowered his head.

“This guy is small time he has a few friends with the Cusone’s but that’s it.”

“Where does he operate?”

“He deals dope under the bridge.”

“What do you want me to do?”

Sonny sighed; Franco knew already but didn’t want to know.

”Listen you dumb **** I want you to whack the prick and I want to give him the families “trade mark”.”

“Ok, I will.”

“Tomorrow night be there, If you don’t then don’t bother with us anymore.”

Sonny walked back into the bakery.

Franco had the longest night of his life that night.

Next day, 8:00pm, Under the Central Island bridge:

Alex Johnson, the small time dope dealer near the Island bridge stood up looking around for new customers, He thought he was untouchable due to his friends in the D’Cuno crime family, But he was told that he had caused trouble by beating up Carmine Bicthio, He thought “What the hell, He’s probably in some small family.” He ignored the fact that he was part of the D’Angelino family.

Franco saw him for a few meteres away, He was isolated, No one could see him he had the perfect chance. But the fact was he wasn’t sure he could pull the trigger.

He remembered what his brother Nicky told him, “The first HIT is the worst, You basically are saying “I want in” to the wise guys, this is your choice if you do it, You don’t you can do what you want. You don’t have a criminal record. But if you do there’s no way out of this.”

Franco gave a hard sigh and then put all his energy in getting out the car, he walked quickly towards Alex.

Alex nodded. Franco nodded back.

“Hi.”

“What do you want?”

“A…..a Ten bag….”

“Hmph a little low for a big guy like, But anyway, $30.”

“$30?”

“Yeah man, This is **** straight from the areas of Jamaica.” He said in his Jamaican accent.

“Yeah…..well…..”

Franco got his gun out.

“This is **** straight from Italy!”

Franco said firing it into Alex’s heart, Alex screamed in pain, the gun noise was silenced by Franco’s suppressor.

“This is for Carmine Bicthio who now has to ****ing eat all his food in a straw!”

Franco said firing each and every bullet into Alex’s body.

After he was sure he was dead, Franco threw the gun away.

Franco got a knife out and stabbed Alex’s man hood straight at it, it was the family’s way of saying “Don’t **** with us!”

He then walked towards the car opened the door and drove away.

Eddie Brock

06-30-2007, 09:53 PM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 10

Where was I again? Oh yeah, the blackout. Right.

So I wake up to the familiar sounds of the hospital. Sure enough, I open my eyes, and I'm in a hospital bed. Naturally I have a dozen questions to ask, but there's a doctor in the room and I think he'll have the answers.

"Look at that, Rip Van Winkle is awake," he announces aloud when he sees me moving. "Listen, I know you're probably a little disoriented, but your family and friends are outside and I want to tell you what happened before they see you."

"Uh...sure," I reply, unsure of what to say or do.

He pulls up a chair and sits down. "Sean, the day you were born - in this hospital - the doctors noticed something strange about your DNA structure. It was some sort of mutation that we had never seen before. But the more astounding part was the utter lack of symptoms. You seemed like any other baby. So we let it slide...for a while."

I squint at him in confusion. None of this is making sense.

"For whatever reason, your unique DNA structure reacted negatively with the chemicals in a cigarette. To be quite honest, we don't know what exactly happened. However, it seems that your body put itself into a coma to prevent further damage."

"A...coma? Damage?" I repeat, still hanging on those words.

"Yes. You've been in a coma for 3 days. We didn't know what to do, so we didn't try to bring you out of it. We figured that we'd let your body help itself. But this is where it gets even weirder...there's nothing wrong with you. We've run countless tests, and you show no symptoms of any illness or damage. Whatever happened, your body fixed it...somehow."

I was a little nervous by the uncertainty in his voice, but it sounded like something odd was going on.

"You're being discharged today. But we'll want to keep an eye on you for the next couple weeks. If anything did happen to you, we'll know soon enough. Just be aware of any strange symptoms."

You know what the best thing in the world is? Irony. The doctors wanted me to keep an eye out for anything weird. I don't think they ever expected anything quite as weird as what came next...but I'm getting ahead of myself.

The doctor smiled at me, got up from his chair, and went to the door. "He's ready for visitors."

My friends and family are ushered into the room. I look at all their faces. Mom, Dad, Vicky, Jim, and Jessica. Now, I wasn't suprised that Marilyn didn't come, but I was sort of hoping that Vince could find the time to visit. I guess it didn't matter.

I was glad to see that Jim and Jessica were back to their normal selves...on the outside, at least. I guess they needed some shocking event to bring them back to earth.

"I know, I know," I start, not giving my parents a chance to lecture me. "It was a stupid idea to start smoking."

"Don't worry about that, Sean," Dad assures me.

Mom adds, "Honey, we're just glad you're alright."

Victoria looks a little peeved. "Hey! When I tried smoking, you two grounded me for a week!" She looks at me and mutters, "Lucky..."

"Sean, don't ever scare us like that again," Jessica interjects. "I don't want to lose you."

"You can never lose me, Jess," I assure her. Here's where irony strikes again. I say this without any basis in reality...and to this day, when I think about that moment, it pains me. But once again, that's something that will have to be explained later on...

The Question

06-30-2007, 10:39 PM

The Magickal Record of Erik Lund: Exorcisms

The girl's father burst into the room as Dane and I were leaving. He followed us as we walked outside.

"What the hell happened in there?"

"I'm sorry to inform you, sir, but your daughter....escaped." I said to him.

His reaction was far from pleased, as one would expect.

"I must stress" I said "that it was entirely Dane's fault."

Dane's reaction was far from pleased, as one would expect.

"Now, Mr....."

"Bayoumi" he said.

"...of course it is." I said. "Mr. Bayoumi, I need you to tell me: Do you know where the nearest veterinarian or animal shelter is?"

"Y..yeah. It's..."

"You're driving myself and Dane there."

"Why?"

"Because I believe that is where your daughter is."

He stood there for a moment, obviously confused and angry.

"Sir, you thought your daughter was possessed, and she is. I can help her, but only if we find her in time."

He stared at me for a moment, and the turned to the door.

"Car's outside. C'mon." He said.

After we were on the road and on the way to the vet, Dane asked me a question.

"Why the hell did a mythological Egyptian demon possess a kid from a christian family?"

"The family is Egyptian."

"But they don't worship the old gods."

"No. But it's not hard to figure out how it happened. Grandma or grandpa or uncle joe or some other older member of the family came to visit, and told little La Toya some folktales from the old country. That night, she went to bed, and being a child, for at least a moment, she believed them. And that gave the feline ***** a way in."

"Why is she going to a vet?"

"Simple" I said.

"The Neqa'el were worshiped by Greek and Egyptian assassins. Their devotion to the cat demon gods was so strong that anyone who disrespected any cat, godly or otherwise, in any way, was tortured for days on end before they were allowed to die. I have a feeling that out miss kitty isn't going to appreciate her brothers and sisters being locked away and given little brown chemical pellets to eat."

"So..."

"A prison break, Dane. I think she's planning a prison break."

"And how sure of this are you?"

I looked at Bayoumi to make sure he wasn't looking.

"Very" I said, shaking my head.

"So" said Dane, "do you have a plan?"

"Actually, I do. And here's what I need you to do..."

We pulled up to the vet's office and rushed out. I picked the lock, and Dane and Bayoumi positioning themselves where I told them. I made my way to the animal cages, and waited. After about eight to ten minutes of waiting, my hunch panned out, and I thanked whatever gods that cared to be listening for getting there before the little brat. She slinked in, much like a cat (of course), and came up to me, looking somewhat annoyed.

"Magician..."

"Now!" I yelled.

Dane jumped out, brandishing one of the hoses they use to clean the animals. Naturally, the girl scrambled back, hissing. I told Dane and Bayoumi to hold her down. I then started to look around the room to see what I could use to preform a lesser banishing ritual. Lacking a proper altar, I made use of an operating table. I took a rock, a chinese fan, a zippo, and a bottle of water out of my pocket and placed them on the table. I then took out my switch blade and opened it up.

"What the hell...?!" Bayoumi yelled at me.

"I'm not going to cut her, you idiot."

I held out the knife and used it to draw the Lataif-e-sitta in the air. I opted for the Lataif-e-sitta as opposed to the Tree of Life under the reasoning of Ilsamic traditions and beleifs being more intertwined with the old Egyptian religions than Jewish Mysticism. I then began to vibrate the Hymn to Ra.

"Praise be unto thee, O Ra, thou exalted Power, who dost enter into the habitations of Ament, behold thy body is Temu. Praise be unto thee, O Ra, thou exalted power, who dost enter into the hidden palace of Anubis, behold thy body is Khepera."

I used the English translation, as I was unfamiliar with he wording in the origional language, but I was basically winging it anyway.

I then drew the banishing Earth pentagram in the air at each of the four cardinal points, as is standard, and vibrated the asociated name of God at each cardinal point, as is also standard. However, as I did so, I tried to veiw God from the standpoint of ancient egyptian philosophy. It was dificult to do so and maintain my concentraition, but I succeded.

Finally, I evoked the Egyptian gods Geb, Nut, Osiris, and Isis, as opposed to the four Judeo-Christian archangels, and visualized them at the four cardinal points. I certainly felt their presense, just as I had heard the name of Ra as if it had been spoken by the universe itself, and I could sense that they were quite pleased to be doing some good for once.

Finally, after much concentration and ritual for slightly over half of an hour, I could feel the Neqa'el leave the room. I braced myself against the "altar" and cought my breath. La Toya looked around, quite confused as to what was going on, and her father hugged her and began to cry.

"Didn't think that would work" I said.

Dane looked at me with a mix of shock and confusion.

"What?"

"Well, that wasn't an exorcism. That was the Lesser Banishing Ritual of the Pentagram. It's used to banish negative emotions and spirits from an area before a ritual. I have no idea what the exorcism rituals of Ancient Egypt were. So..."

"You made it up as you went along?"

"Basically."

"Jesus Christ..."

"It worked, didn't it?"

"...."

I put my things away, and after some coaxing, Mr. Bayoumi drove us back to his house. Dane and myself then got into his car, and hit the road.

"So, what are you going to do know?" said Dane.

"Just drive me home."

"Okay."

And so, I came home, got quite drunk, and then fell asleep. Fun times.

Byrd Man

07-01-2007, 06:01 PM

Shoto flipped as he was knocked through the air, landing on his feet but only barely. He raised up his hand, palm outwards, and coruscating purple energy gathered into it until a white sphere appeared in his hand. He smirked as a white bolt launched outwards, like a streak of lightning. His opponent barely dodged the blast, but only then realized Shoto's true intention. The bolt crashed through the weakened wall, exploding it outwards in a shower of rubble and impacted the police barricade, detonating one of the cruisers like a bomb. Screams of pain and surprise could be heard outside.

While the Blur was momentarily distracted, shocked at the devastation, Shoto launched his attack, closing the distance betweeen them in a few swift strides and landing a powerful blow the Blur's chest, impacting the dead center of the Blur's chest. The hero was knocked back, and strange blue-purple smoke rose from his chest.

"Two more times, hero. I only need to hit you two more times, there, and your heart will explode."

My legs are wobbly as I stand up. This guy's not playing around.

"Well. In that case, I better not slow down..."

I put the petal to the floor, covering the small distance between this guy and myself in a microsecond. I've been in a few fights, won some and lost some. But I've never been a brawler. But, that doesn't matter if you swing a punch at Twenty-Five Hundred miles an hour. He doesn't have time to react as I put all the momentum from my run into the punch. My fist hits the guy square in the chest and he flys through the air, fast.

Kaboom

07-02-2007, 10:57 AM

EAGLE SCOUT, Agent of STRIKE

I had investigated as many of the meta humans I could with my considerable STRIKE resources, some of which seemed neither powerful enough, or had the right motives to kill Wilson Pritchett.

Still who knew what could chance in a little over five months. It was time to go back to the Farm. There were curretnly three recruits at the farm who could control electricty in some manner or another.

After them, the only person left to investigate was Jake Coles. How I hoped it didn't turn out to be him.

But first, I needed a day off. I needed to go fly fishing in Canada. I needed to talk to a friend. I needed....

my phone rang.

Betsy Coles.

"HI, Bets," i say. "Sure, I'll be there in a minute."

Climperoonie

07-02-2007, 02:47 PM

"Who was that?" I ask, coming downstairs.

"Your 'New Friend' Scout." She smiles.

I nod. So, Scout's coming over, is he? Maybe I could ask him about my dream.

Cyrusbales

07-04-2007, 07:26 AM

http://img179.imageshack.us/img179/9711/tormentdh1.jpg

The netherworld’s messenger, as expected was not far behind that of heaven’s. I had wondered whom they’d send to ‘bring me in’ or ‘dispatch of me’. A voice from the shadows soon answered my curiosity.

“Back so soon?”

Familiarity was rife within the words, our paths were intertwined very much so, which explains the choice I suppose. He had been the nearest thing to an ally that I had during my uprising, I reached into the darkness with my mind and spoke into his thoughts.

The great deceiver himself, come to greet me upon my return. To what do I owe the pleasure?

The deceiver was one of hells more flamboyant inhabitants, his skill with lacerating flesh was beyond comparison, his work had become something of legends in world below, a master or pain most assuredly.

“You seem to have an awful habit of turning up. No-one expected you to return from the Void, so now you’ve made work for me…”

Perhaps my emergence is exactly what you have needed?

“All you’ve done is so far is piss off the entire population of heaven and hell. As long as you’re here, the agreement between the realms means that some demons and angels can come to Earth. You’re messing up the scheme of things, and it’s my job to bring you in.”

But where did orders ever get anyone? Because of me, you now have free reign over this world, perhaps you could even join me?

Stepping out of the blackness, faint light irradiated an image I had not seen for some time, and brought back memories of how I remembered him…

http://img178.imageshack.us/img178/7531/thedecieverxh0.jpg

“Tell me more…”

LibrarianThorne

07-04-2007, 09:46 AM

My legs are wobbly as I stand up. This guy's not playing around.

"Well. In that case, I better not slow down..."

I put the petal to the floor, covering the small distance between this guy and myself in a microsecond. I've been in a few fights, won some and lost some. But I've never been a brawler. But, that doesn't matter if you swing a punch at Twenty-Five Hundred miles an hour. He doesn't have time to react as I put all the momentum from my run into the punch. My fist hits the guy square in the chest and he flys through the air, fast.

Shoto flew backwards, crashing through the reception desk and the wall behind it, splinters, wood dust, and rubble flew through the air. He felt three ribs crack from the impact, and came to a rolling stop against a large meeting table. Before he could get up, the Blur was on him, grabbing him and throwing him up against the wall. He fell, but landed on his knees and quickly rose. "ENOUGH!" he roared.

The lights in the room dimmed. Outside, the lights of the massive skyscraper could be seen flickering and dying, as if some other power source was interfering with them. It spread to all of the buildings on the city block, power flickering and fading in waves. Inside the meeting room, a strange electric glow appeared around Shoto, the purple energy from before returning a hundredfold. It swept out like a sea in the room, filling it with a haze of power. Blur attacked, trying to keep his momentum, but the punch he let loose with was stopped by the palm of Shoto's hand. Shoto closed his fist aroundt he smaller man's hand, crushing it, feeling bones splinter under his strength Pain swept across Blur's face, and Shoto spoke. "You should be honored, hero. I have not needed to use this technique in twenty years of battle. Your death will be legendary." He whipped his arm, then, throwing the Blur like a cannonball through the wall and so hard that the hero's body crashed through the revolving door entrance of the skyscraper, bouncing out and into the street.

Shoto walked through, the same mysterious energy preceding him, laying on the street like early morning fog. When he walked out, he noticed for the first time the amount of police officers, perhaps three dozen or more, all leveling weapons at him. One of them, a woman, saw the battered form of the Blur and without hesitation started firing upon Shoto. It did not take long for the other officers to follow her, and within moments of leaving the building dozens of shots flew at him, from all manner of pistols and shotguns.

Some shots simply vanished, melting to superheated nothingness as they approached his field. Others came through, but they seemed to move so slow. Casually, he picked them out of the air. To onlookers, his hands moved blindingly fast, blurs of motion. Finally, after nearly a minute of fire, the officers stopped. Bullets littered around Shoto's feet in piles. "Weaklings, nothings," he muttered to himself. He brought his right hand up, palm facing outward. He looked at the woman who had first shot at him, and knew that she had some connection to the Blur, the hero he was fighting. That was why she had fired upon him first.

With no word of warning, no grandiose speech, a bolt of sheer power flew from his hand. This sudden lightning impacted the woman's police cruiser, just to the left of where she'd been standing. An enormous fireball threw her and thefive other cops near her to the ground, and the car was reduced to so much worthless scrap.

MST3K 4ever

07-04-2007, 05:01 PM

Dylan lights a cigar as he reads one of the many newspapers discussing the Millen-Tallhorn merger. The one that makes him smile most readily is the one that says, "Chambers expidates Mass-Media Merger!"

It's good to be the king.

He reads the paper as his secretary Brenda walks in and hands him another paper folded over.

She says, "I like this one personally."

Dylan sees the column headline that says, "Chambers: can't lose, no stopping him!"

He smiles at Brenda and says, "It's good to be the king."

She asks, "So what does that make me?"

Dylan replies, "The luckiest woman on two counts. One you work for me two the banquet coming up is not only the biggest thing this city has seen in ages, but it is by invite only and I need a date."

Brenda asks, "And what if I say no? After all hardly anyone ever says no to you."

Dylan says, "You..." then bows his head and smiles, "If you don't want to go I hold no grudges, but if you want to go I would be honored to have you as my date."

Brenda says, "I think I can make arrangements to be free that night."

She turns to leave and says, "Although I have to clear it with my boss."

Dylan smiles as he watches Brenda leave.

Byrd Man

07-04-2007, 09:43 PM

Shoto flew backwards, crashing through the reception desk and the wall behind it, splinters, wood dust, and rubble flew through the air. He felt three ribs crack from the impact, and came to a rolling stop against a large meeting table. Before he could get up, the Blur was on him, grabbing him and throwing him up against the wall. He fell, but landed on his knees and quickly rose. "ENOUGH!" he roared.

The lights in the room dimmed. Outside, the lights of the massive skyscraper could be seen flickering and dying, as if some other power source was interfering with them. It spread to all of the buildings on the city block, power flickering and fading in waves. Inside the meeting room, a strange electric glow appeared around Shoto, the purple energy from before returning a hundredfold. It swept out like a sea in the room, filling it with a haze of power. Blur attacked, trying to keep his momentum, but the punch he let loose with was stopped by the palm of Shoto's hand. Shoto closed his fist aroundt he smaller man's hand, crushing it, feeling bones splinter under his strength Pain swept across Blur's face, and Shoto spoke. "You should be honored, hero. I have not needed to use this technique in twenty years of battle. Your death will be legendary." He whipped his arm, then, throwing the Blur like a cannonball through the wall and so hard that the hero's body crashed through the revolving door entrance of the skyscraper, bouncing out and into the street.

Shoto walked through, the same mysterious energy preceding him, laying on the street like early morning fog. When he walked out, he noticed for the first time the amount of police officers, perhaps three dozen or more, all leveling weapons at him. One of them, a woman, saw the battered form of the Blur and without hesitation started firing upon Shoto. It did not take long for the other officers to follow her, and within moments of leaving the building dozens of shots flew at him, from all manner of pistols and shotguns.

Some shots simply vanished, melting to superheated nothingness as they approached his field. Others came through, but they seemed to move so slow. Casually, he picked them out of the air. To onlookers, his hands moved blindingly fast, blurs of motion. Finally, after nearly a minute of fire, the officers stopped. Bullets littered around Shoto's feet in piles. "Weaklings, nothings," he muttered to himself. He brought his right hand up, palm facing outward. He looked at the woman who had first shot at him, and knew that she had some connection to the Blur, the hero he was fighting. That was why she had fired upon him first.

With no word of warning, no grandiose speech, a bolt of sheer power flew from his hand. This sudden lightning impacted the woman's police cruiser, just to the left of where she'd been standing. An enormous fireball threw her and thefive other cops near her to the ground, and the car was reduced to so much worthless scrap.

I manage to stand up on my feet. My right hand screams out in pain, I just know the bones in my hand are broken, but like any jock I have to pay through the pain. As long as my legs are okay, I got a chance....I watch on in horror as this Shoto guy shoots a bolt of energy out his hand and almost hits....

"Mom...."

I feel white hot rage all over my body as my mother barely avoids the shrapnel from the explosion of her police car. I manage to zip in and mover her and the other cops out of harm's way, Not stopping, I swing my momentum at Shoto and pull my left arm back, he had to break my good hand didn't he? I pull back and prepare for a hellacious uppercut.

"First rule of life...."

The punch connects as my speedy fist hits him dead in the jaw.

"You DO NOT! Mess with another man's momma."

Eddie Brock

07-05-2007, 12:16 AM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 11

Mom had me on bedrest the next day. She wasn't letting me go to school until we were sure that the worst was over. Little did either of us know that I was going to experience side effects...and no one could predict what those side effects were going to be.

"Now, just because you're at home doesn't mean you're off the hook," Mom assures me. "You can still clean up the kitchen, take out the trash, and do your chores. After all, you didn't really think that you were getting off completely scotch-free after what you did?"

"I know, Mom. It was stupid," I tell her. She smiles at me and grabs her keys. As soon as I hear her car pull out of the driveway, I plop down on the couch and start watching Dirty Jobs.

When the show is done, I get up and grab the trash bag out of the kitchen. I walk outside and remove the lid from the trash can. I drop the bag and then put the lid down. But the lid doesn't come off.

I look, and it seems as though my hand is stuck to the lid. I place a second hand on the lid and push. My right hand comes free, but now my left hand is stuck.

"What the?"

I place the lid under my left foot and push. Sure enough, my left hand comes free, too. I turn to walk towards the house, but now the lid is stuck on my foot.

I'm beginning to get aggravated at this point. I place my right foot on the lid, and I push off with both feet. I hear a faint "pop" as my left foot comes free. Unfortunately, I've pushed too hard, and now I'm flying backwards. My flight is halted by the front door as my back slams into it, breaking the hinges off.

So now I'm sitting in my foyer with the front door broken down. How in the Hell was I going to fix this?

Needless to say, the next couple hours were nerve-wracking. I had no clue how to explain this or how my parents would react.

"What the Hell?!" I hear Dad's voice booming as he gets home from work. I get up and walk over to the door...or lack thereof. "Sean, what happened?!"

"I...well, I..." I stutter, looking for a believable excuse. I realize that there is none, and so I decide to give it a shot. "The...uh, door got jammed, and I was outside, so I tried to push it and it, uh, wouldn't budge, so I put my shoulder into it, and it sort of...uh...broke." No one would believe that. I know no one would believe that. But I couldn't explain what happened earlier. It seemed as though I propelled myself through the air, just by pushing off with my feet. It was as though I took some sort of...super-jump, or something.

"Sean! Look at the door!" Dad shouted in disbelief. Luckily, he didn't listen to a word of my lousy excuse. He was too busy staring at the damage.

I found myself thinking that things surely couldn't get any weirder or worse than that moment...could they?

Spike_x1

07-05-2007, 11:35 AM

I manage to stand up on my feet. My right hand screams out in pain, I just know the bones in my hand are broken, but like any jock I have to pay through the pain. As long as my legs are okay, I got a chance....I watch on in horror as this Shoto guy shoots a bolt of energy out his hand and almost hits....

"Mom...."

I feel white hot rage all over my body as my mother barely avoids the shrapnel from the explosion of her police car. I manage to zip in and mover her and the other cops out of harm's way, Not stopping, I swing my momentum at Shoto and pull my left arm back, he had to break my good hand didn't he? I pull back and prepare for a hellacious uppercut.

"First rule of life...."

The punch connects as my speedy fist hits him dead in the jaw.

"You DO NOT! Mess with another man's momma."Sitting in a smelly diner in Lost Haven, the man only by the names of Alex and the Survivor watched a television set situated on the wall behind the counter. On the screen was the news coverage of these two interesting combatants. One seemed to have such speed that it made even the Survivor look like a snail, and the other one was using martial arts that Alex thought would definitely give him a run for his money. "What a nice looking pair," he mumbled through a mouthful of his hotdog.

Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Alex absentmindedly made smalltalk with the pretty waitress who was serving him, while keeping a keen eye on the news footage.

Cyrusbales

07-06-2007, 05:17 PM

http://img265.imageshack.us/img265/2660/tormentev2.jpg

I would not tell the Deceiver about my search for Necronin’s Tome, for he would assuredly use it for his own gains against me. However his intrigue into my proposal certainly peaked his interest.

As you know, with these binds on my lips, I am unable to speak and use the words of power which would decimate all opposition. There is only so much I can do with this telepathy, but perhaps with your help, we can take this world without the words of power?

At the first chance I get, I would rip out his insides and string him up, pulling out his innards one by one and paint a mural of torture with them. I’m sure he’d do the same, especially if he knew I was just using him to help lure out the forces that stripped me of my voice in hope of returning it. And of course it couldn’t hurt to have another body between me and the next creature that tries to put a stop to me.

“Although your being here is enough to grant my presence on Earth, there will be a large of angels and demons with the same benefit, and they will most assuredly put a stop to whatever plan we attempt, you‘re not exactly anybodies best friend, they even banished you to the Void.”

But I came back, and brought some of the Void with me. It’s inside me, the infinite swellings of solitude and loneliness, pure black emptiness. They put me there of all places, because they’re scared of, and now I have some of it within me.

Fear is not an emotion that demon’s can usually display, but the mention of the Void, and my new relationship with it, certainly conjured up an air of terror around him.

“If that’s true, then you’re an even bigger target than I thought. If the others knew that they’d send whole armies after you.”

It’s true, believe me, look into my eyes and tell me you don’t see it…

The Deceiver’s gaze begins to lose itself in my eyes, where torturous and vile pleasures of anguish should haunt the demon’s eyes, he sees nothing, a well of barrenness, never-ending sorrow and hollowness. Jerking back in a display of caution and mortification, he knew it was true, and this concept was something beyond horror.

“How…..? The Void is supposed to remain in it’s own realm…”

I am a testament to it’s ability, my touch can expose other’s to it’s force, the crushing sadness, able to snap the will of the strongest immortals…

“I cannot remain with you, your mere existence here is……wrong, other’s will come for you, and they will do everything possible to destroy you, but I shall have no part of this.”

Turning into the night, he made haste away from me. I’m sure we’ll cross paths again soon, it’s only a matter of time before he comes to realise my might and crawls back.

The Question

07-06-2007, 11:26 PM

The Magickal Record of Erik Lund: Demons

I sat in the armchair in my living room, thinking over the events of the exorcism the previous evening. It had been one of the most extreme cases of demonic possession I'd ever encountered. Demons and monsters of lore seemed to be getting much more daring in their activities. I thought that, perhaps, it had something to do with that "super-hero" fad going around. In any event, it posed many optential future problems.

"Want a drink, mate?"

I turned to my left and saw a young, fairly handsom man who vaguely resembled the actor James Marsters, with short, spikey, brown hair, a light red coat and blood red eyes sitting in a chair that up until that point had been empty.

"Hello William" I said. "And no. Thank you."

William took a cigarette out of his coat pocket and placed in his mouth.

"You mind?" he said.

"Would it stop you?"

"No. Got a light?"

I took out my zippo and handed it to him. He lit up, took a deep breath, and exhaled.

"Heard you bagged a pretty nasty bogey last night."

"Friend of yours?"

"The Egyptians were never really my crowd. But word travels. Pretty scary ****, huh?"

"I suppose so."

"Don't usually see posessions like that outside of movies."

"No, you usually don't. So," I said, changing the subject, "what have you been up to lately?"

"Following your advice. Bustin' some heads back east, 'round Texas. I gotta say, you were right on the money with this "folk hero" ****. Pays off much better."

He then flashed that cocky, perverted smile you usually see on English gangsters, serial killers, and, well, demons.

"And you get way more tail."

"Is there any particular reason why you're here, William?"

"Just touchin' base, man."

"For a demon, you're a terrible liar."

He was silent for a moment, just chewing on his cigarette. Slowly, his smile faded.

"Listen" He said. "There's some pretty scary **** brewing in our mutual circles. I can feel it in my bones."

"You don't have bones."

"It's a figure of speach. Now let me goddamn talk. Anyway, something's been stirring the pot. Probably a bunch of somethings. Things in our world are gonna be hot for a while. I'm just saying, be careful."

"Why are you telling me this?"

"Well, I swore an oath of loyalty to you, didn't I? 'Sides, I like you. You're good people."

Suffice to say, that took me a bit by surprise.

"...thank you. So, what do you suggest I do?"

"Stock up on supplies. And not the kiddy stuff. I'd go see the big man 'round these parts. Then lay low. Don't try too much unnecessairy magic. And you better not be summoning any oogy boogies unless your life's on the line."

"Well" I said "thanks for the warning."

"Don't mention it."

I'm not sure exactly how it happened (I never am, really), but one moment he was there, and the next he wasn't. It's not like he vanished. More like he'd never really been there at all. As I looked around, I heard a faint voice saying "and give that spirit guide of yours my regards."

I must say, that meeting instilled me with no confidence whatsoever.

Also, he stole my zippo.

Saved

07-07-2007, 01:35 PM

http://i186.photobucket.com/albums/x90/Edge_027/RPG%20banners/Pulseseason1.png

Gang Wars Part V

Location: Blitzen District

City: NJ-Penn border. Delaware River

Outside a warehouse along the Delaware River men in green shirts guard. A black car with marked license plates pulls up out front. The men get ready to shoot. Their gang leader, Valmont “Treads” Treadlin walks outside holding an AK-47. He aims at the car. Suddenly, the door opens. The men take aim. Sear, their recently hired hand, steps outside. They lower their weapons, and Treads walks to the man.

“God. Paranoid much? It’s only me.”

“I thought I told you to bring the van. Not a car. What the hell is this?”

“I stole it from the FBI agent I killed.” He says casually.

“You what!”

“After I shot the Reds, one of them crashed the van. Then some FBI agent told me I was under arrest so I killed him.”

“And the car?”

“I didn’t want to come back empty handed.” Treads shrugs, and looks at the car.

“Well, we can probably use it to distract the Reds. Make em think the government is after them.”

“There you go. So how much you make last night?”

“Enough.”

“Whoa, whoa. I get it. Tell the bounty hunter he might raise the price. Ok, ok. So, you guys need me?”

“Actually, there’s something I got to tell you.”

“Yeah? What is it?”

“Bullet is gone.”

“Who?”

“The old leader. The one you killed.”

“Oh, that cheap freak.”

“Did you take the body?”

“To do what?”

“I don’t know! We were hoping you knew what happened to it!”

“So what. The body is missing. Who cares?”

“What of the Police found it?”

“Big deal. Cops here don’t care. They just file it as an unknown murder. Leave it alone.”

“Yeah, guess you’re right.”

“Look. Important thing is the sales were high, right?”

“Yeah.”

“No problems, right?”

“Nope.”

“Then we’re fine. Relax.”

“You’re right.”

“Course I am. You got a beer inside?”

“Yeah, we got beer.”

“Great. I’ll prep myself for tonight.” Sear pats Treads on the back, and walks inside the warehouse. Treads sits on the hood of the car and thinks. He wonders about what happened to the body. The blood trail was smeared, like the body was dragged out. Cops wouldn’t drag a body. He thought. There are two possibilities. And either way, it spells trouble.

Location: Blitzen District

City: Alman City

Gold Diamond Restaurant

Eric runs down the street. He fixes his bow tie and uniform as he runs. He barges through the doors to the Gold Diamond Restaurant out of breath, huffing and puffing. His shift manager sees him, and stares. Eric gains his composure, and walks to him.

“Sorry…that…I’m late.”

“Mr. Renden, do you care about your job?”

“Yeah.”

“Then why weren’t you here yesterday?”

“I…was…sick.”

“Then why didn’t you call?”

“I did.”

“I meant in the morning. You don’t call at 9pm to tell us you aren’t coming to work at 8 am.”

“It won’t happen again, sir.”

“I should think not considering your fired.”

“What?”

“You’re fired. Let go. Relieved. Point is, you don’t work here anymore.”

“Come on, just give me another chance here.”

“I gave you five second chances last month. I’m sorry, but we have to let you go. I hope you treat your next job with a little more respect.” Eric looks at the man with great animosity. His anger grows inside more by the minute. I could punch his lights out right now. But he isn’t guilty of anything. Eric turns to walk out the door, and then looks back at the man.

“Sorry.” He turns back, and walks out the door. “Dammit! Now I gotta find a new job. And I still gotta pay off this suit!” Eric walks down the street with panic. He worries how he will get the money he needs to pay for everything he owes. His rent is two weeks over due, he has to pay off the suit monthly, and somehow get enough cash to buy the food he needs. “Well, looks like its back to the want ads. Just hope there’s a well paying job in there.”

LibrarianThorne

07-09-2007, 11:00 AM

I manage to stand up on my feet. My right hand screams out in pain, I just know the bones in my hand are broken, but like any jock I have to pay through the pain. As long as my legs are okay, I got a chance....I watch on in horror as this Shoto guy shoots a bolt of energy out his hand and almost hits....

"Mom...."

I feel white hot rage all over my body as my mother barely avoids the shrapnel from the explosion of her police car. I manage to zip in and mover her and the other cops out of harm's way, Not stopping, I swing my momentum at Shoto and pull my left arm back, he had to break my good hand didn't he? I pull back and prepare for a hellacious uppercut.

"First rule of life...."

The punch connects as my speedy fist hits him dead in the jaw.

"You DO NOT! Mess with another man's momma."

Shoto was rocketed backwards through the building's wall, hidden by a pile of rubble and debris. The strange, etheric purple force that had surrounded him retreated with him, disappearing into the building. The air was still, filled only with the sound of breathing. Rock dust moved in the air, blowing around in the still wind for a few short moments. It seemed almost as if time itself had stopped.

Then, from within the hole the strange man had been knocked through there came a flash. Purple-white bolts of lightning, a dozen or more, streaked up the walls of the skyscraper, burning metal and shattering glass. The broadcasting antenna on top of the building, like all of the electrical appliances on the structure's power grid, blew out in a shower of sparks as it was tremendously overloaded with power.

Finally, the strange man emerged. He seemed somehow larger, and his skin had taken on a reddish tint. His eyes locked with the Blur, and he smiled. "This is far too much fun, hero," he said.

MST3K 4ever

07-09-2007, 07:31 PM

Dylan is busy putting his Tux on in his penthouse preparing for the Mil-Tal banquet. Fighting with the one thing that so far has been a nusiance to him....his bow-tie.

Oh come on...you'd think someone with my intellect would be whipping through this like shaving cream...AHHHHH!

His doorbell rings and he answers it. Brenda is standing in his doorway in a white Versace evening gown.

Dylan is stunned at how beautiful she is. He finally says, "Come in, come in."

She enters and says, "It looks like you're just about ready to go."

He says, "In a moment my bow-tie and I are having issues."

Dylan begins to try again and Brenda finally steps in and finishes it for him.

Dylan smiles and says, "Thank you."

Brenda replies, "You're welcome."

Their eyes lock and they begin to take a step forward but stop. As Brenda says, "We need to go."

Dylan starts to say, "You don't..." He shakes his head and says, "You're right."

He crosses over to the phone and dails a number. He says, "This is Mr. Chambers. Miss Van Owen and I are ready. Call me when you have arrived."

He hangs up the phone and says, "As a member of the board I get to arrive in style. The limo will be here in about ten minutes. Would you like a drink before we go?"

Brenda smiles and says, "Scotch on the rocks."

Dylan makes himself one as well. They toast and begin sipping their drinks making small talk until the phone rings.

As they head down to the elevator Dylan cannot stop looking over at Brenda.

I can have anything I want, but the one thing I truly want on my own without my powers...I can never have.

He closes his eyes.

It's soooooo good to be the King of a worthless empire....if I cannot have the one thing I truly want...then everyone else must suffer.

Kaboom

07-12-2007, 03:44 PM

JinnSato

07-13-2007, 12:09 AM

Another sleepless night. It seems all I do these days is drink and hound peoples spouses. I haven't had a good case in months. I don't even know if I want to do this anymore. I look at the clock on the wall of my office. Ha! Office, it's my apartment. I just call it my office to give some kinda hope that I'm actually doing something with my life. It's 1:00 AM. Rents comin' up soon. I need some money. And my roommate hasn't been here in a week. Kurt Silvir. I've lived with him for a year but I still have no idea what he does. But he's got the money. Heh, I bet he's a drug dealer.

A few more hours of no sleep and I decide to go to the bar. Hell it's the only thing I got goin' for me right now. I grab my coat and head for the door. It creaks as I open it. Thing's probably a hundred years old. I take a deep breath and step out the door. I start to shut the door when it happens. The phone rings I look at it. I question whether I should answer it or not. My better judgment tells me I should I need to pay rent after all.

I walk back into the room and shut the door behind me. I put my hand on the phone. I swear if this is another one of those I think my wife is cheating on me thing I'm done. I pick it up and answer it.

"Hello. This is the office of Ace Spader Private Investigator. Who is calling??"

"I'm in need of your talents." It's a mans voice.

"Let me guess you want me to follow your wife around to see if shes cheating??"

"No."

A sudden wave of relief hit me. Thank god. I looked down at my necklace that held my cross. Looks like you are looking out for me. "Whats the job? And who am I working for?"

"I need you to meet me at storage house 23. At the docks. And you will find out who I am when you get there."

"Sorry, but I don't work for nameless people."

"Look to your right."

Wasn't sure what he was talking about. But I did. My eyes widened that was the last thing I expected to see. It was a woad of hundreds. "Kay, you got my attention."

"There's sixteen hundred there. More will come if you get here tonight...... Oh and bring a gun."

I hear a click, then a dial tone. He hung up. And he got my attention. I grab my hat put my coat on. Load my revolver. I grin and head out.

Eddie Brock

07-13-2007, 12:38 AM

http://i166.photobucket.com/albums/u118/EBJ05/MantisBanner.jpg
Season I, Part 12

Ok, so I just barely managed to talk my way out of the whole door situation. In all honesty, I was just as freaked out as my parents. Something was happening in my body...and I was itching to know what.

"Ok, ladies and gentlemen. Today's Physical Education class - exercise."

"Oh brother," I hear Jim mutter. "Here's where they baby you and act like you've never seen a weight machine before."

I roll my eyes. "Tell me about it."

"Now, if we can all find something to do. There's an activity for everyone," our gym teacher assures us as we enter the training room.

"Hey, Jim, come on," I say, motioning to the punching bags.

Jim gets behind it. "You go first, Mr. Self-Defense-Classes."

I square myself up and begin to hit the bag. It feels so good to let the aggression out. I've never felt better, actually...

"Jesus, Sean," Jim says as he watches me hit the bag. "You're like an animal."

I've completely phased him out. I'm in the "zone." It feels as though I could go on for hours without stopping. Each punch leads gracefully into another. Bits of plaster begin to fall from where the bag is anchored to the ceiling, but I don't notice. I keep punching and punching, with no rhyme or reason to it.

That's when the anchor comes loose and the bag falls onto Jim.

"Jim!"

I help push the punching bag off him. He stands up as the whole class is watching. Our teacher comes over and stares at the ceiling for a minute. "Perhaps you two should do something else for now..."

Jim leads us over to the benchpress. "Go ahead, Sean. What should I start you with?"

"Try 100," I say as I lay down flat on the bench. Jim adds the weights, and I lift the bar. I begin to do continuous repetitions, feeling myself entering the "zone" again. "Jim, throw on some more weight."

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9...

"More."

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9...

"More."

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9...

"More."

I begin to push again, but I feel no difference. "Jim, I said more."

"Sean, I DID add more!"

I place the bar down gently and sit up straight. I turn to look at the weights. "Jim, how much is that?"

"About 275...give or take," he replies in disbelief.

I was finally getting a grasp on the situation. The door, the punching bag, the benchpress...they're all related somehow. It's as though my body has reached it's peak physical form and now I'm just going through the growing pains.

But if that was true, what was I going to do about it?

Cyrusbales

07-13-2007, 09:51 AM

http://img265.imageshack.us/img265/2660/tormentev2.jpg

Time is wearing thin, the Grimoire I seek is nearly in my possession, so many artefacts of power lie within this city, this hub of energies and realms. It’s hard for me not to sense the overwhelming force that is Necronin’s Tome.

Massive slabs of stone and sheets of glass house that which I seek. A place of relics and old forgotten trinkets, however only one is worth my time. And with it, I will be able to elude those which endeavour to stop me. This ‘museum’ is most curious place, the humming sound of energy obviously fuels an alarm system that, even kept behind solid metal, provides no resistance to me annihilating the power source for it.

Why do they preserve such trivialities? This place should be moving forward, the wonders possible here lie untapped, it sickens me to see this waste. A flicker of light, a human with some form of torch obviously trying to protect the contents here. Protect? From me? I can reach into his mind as easily as opening a book, and tear out pages just the same, replacing them with the vast bounty of agony from the depths of hell itself.

The glass prison for such a glorious book seems unbefitting for a dangerous find like this. Even the knowledge of the scripture and it’s horrific influence has been lost over time. I shall once again make it known to these scuttling masses of flesh. I feel the cover, stirring under my hand, finally being cherished for what it is, bringing the very pages alive with the thoughts of what it would soon achieve.

However this moment is spoiled, shards of glass, steel and mortar reign down from the roof of the building, as the entire great hall is lit up with a deep red glow and the sound of crackling fire, as the marble floor itself buckles under the intense heat. I turn to face one which I had hoped to avoid for a considerable while longer.

He was most aptly named the Immolator.

http://img166.imageshack.us/img166/9061/theimmolatoryu5.jpg

JinnSato

07-13-2007, 10:27 AM

It takes me about thirty minutes to get to the docks. I park my car in the front. Time to find this storage house. I walk by them counting in my head. 19, 20, 21, 22, and.... 23.

It's big. And has the number 23 printed on the top of it. Nuthin' out of the ordinary. I remember I have a gun with me. I put my hand in my jacket and put a firm grip on my revolver. I walk up to the door. Take a deep breath and throw it open. I rush in and pull out my gun. I take a quick look around to find nothing. I walk fast and I make sure I have my finger on the trigger. Than I see someone. He's standing in the corner. Just standing there.

"Hey buddy!" I yell as I run up to him. "You the one that called me??"

He still just stands there. Is this guy deaf? I walk a little closer. Fear started to creep over me. I don't know why. I had a gun. He didn't even seem to notice I was there. But all I wanted to do was scream as loud as I could and high tale it out of there. Come on you can get over this. I continued over to him. I started to breath hard. Whats going on?

I got to him. "Hey buddy. You all right." I Grab his shoulder and turn him around. My eyes widen. Good god. It's his face. He was smiling. FANGS! The guy had fang! But that wasn't what I looking at. It was his eyes. They where yellow. NO pupils or anything they were just yellow. I wanted to run. But my legs went week. He held my gaze. He took a step forward. I wish I coulda takin' a step back. He got right in my face and kept smiling.

"Hello investigator."

God the smell was unbearable. I almost threw up. But this guy. He was the one who called me. But I wasn't going to take chances. I pistol wiped him in the face as hard as I could. He went down.

"Heh heh heh."

What!? This guy was still continences! He starts to get up. He looks at me. Blood trickles down his mouth. He's still smiling.

"I was expecting a little more from you."

"What?"

"It's too late now. For you see. You must die."

I don't have time to react. He's already on top of me. Both hands are around my neck as he squeezes the life out of me! I can't breath! His grips tight. I can't push him off. Never thought I would Have to doe this. BANG! BANG! BANG! Three bullets go through his chest. He screams in pain. He let go and is clinching his chest. Blood is everywhere. I start to rub the pain out of my neck as I leave him there to die. I take one look back. I don't think I should have. His body dissolves into nothing. What the hell is going on here? But thats not what got me. Out of the shadows appears three dog like creatures. I've dealt with dogs in the past so there was no reason for me to be that worried. But I was. Cause there eyes were yellow. And they had there sites on me!

Byrd Man

07-13-2007, 11:07 AM

Shoto was rocketed backwards through the building's wall, hidden by a pile of rubble and debris. The strange, etheric purple force that had surrounded him retreated with him, disappearing into the building. The air was still, filled only with the sound of breathing. Rock dust moved in the air, blowing around in the still wind for a few short moments. It seemed almost as if time itself had stopped.

Then, from within the hole the strange man had been knocked through there came a flash. Purple-white bolts of lightning, a dozen or more, streaked up the walls of the skyscraper, burning metal and shattering glass. The broadcasting antenna on top of the building, like all of the electrical appliances on the structure's power grid, blew out in a shower of sparks as it was tremendously overloaded with power.

Finally, the strange man emerged. He seemed somehow larger, and his skin had taken on a reddish tint. His eyes locked with the Blur, and he smiled. "This is far too much fun, hero," he said.

What the hell?

"Alright, so you can take a punch...."

I speed around this weird guy, going as fast as I can. The wind kicks up as he gets trapped in a cyclone.

"Let's see if you can take the wind from an F5 tornado!"

He starts to lift into the air as my speed pushes the winds of the small tornado well past 300 miles per hour.

JinnSato

07-13-2007, 01:40 PM

"Sh**....."

I darted for the door screw fighting when I can run. As I ran I could hear them chasing me. Damn it. The door was in my site. All I had to do was get out of here and I could get to my car. But that plan blew up in my face. Cause the door just flew open and three more of those dogs came in. Damn it. Tonight is not my night.

I ran to the back of the ware house. I thought I could lose them in the maze of boxes. But instead of losing them I got lost. I could still hear them but they weren't near me. So I decided to take a breather. I fished around in my pocket looking for bullets. I pulled out three and started reloading. It was hard to concentrate on reloading. Cause I could here those things gettin' closer. I dropped a bullet. Damn it. Were the hell is it I got on my knees and locked for it. But I didn't find it. I found something else. It was a hand and it belonged to a body. A dead one and I was looking right at it.

On closer inspection this guy had been dead for about an hour. Not a good sign. But the weirdest thing was that he looked exactly like the guy I killed. This raised some questions. I would have to answer them later cause those things were on me I had to keep moving.

But it was to late the were on me I had to fight. Five shots. And six of them. This was gonna be ugly. I pointed my gun at the closest to me. But it was all in vain cause there was another one that I didn't see. It jumped off the create and bit right into my arm. It tore right through my jacket and into my arm. It pulled me down with it and started shaking it around. I dropped my gun. I tried to fight it but It was stronger. And the pain of it slicing through the flesh and bone was unbearable. But I worked my way past the pain and got my gun with my remaining arm. I aimed and shot it right in the head. The other beast started moving in.

I was losing blood. Fast! And those monsters were closing in. I ran for it. But one got my leg. I wasn't about to lose to this one I started kicking it's head it let go. I kept running. But my leg got bite worse than I thought. My last bit of adrenaline was gone I collapsed on the ground.

How did I get myself into this mess? I can't believe things turned out this way. And I thought I had a job. The beast stalked closer their bright yellow eyes piercing right through me. This is the end. I know it is. I start to hear this strange noise. Not the growling from those dogs. But it's almost like....

"Talking?"

"Yeah talking. Wait! What!??Whose there!??"

"Thatsss not important at the moment Ssspader. The important thing is that you live."

I look up and see those monsters but they stopped. In fact they were backing off. I had some hope. Something told me to reach out. I did. I grabbed something that was next to the dead guy. Didn't no what it was but instantly my strength was back! I got up and felt better than ever. I didn't even feel the pain from my wounds! I look at what I had grabbed. It was a staff. It had a dragon as the handle.

"Ussse my power power Ssspader. Grasp the handle. And aim the staff at those beast as if I was a gun."

I listened without question. It was like the voice had a hypnotic hold on me. But I wasn't worried the beast backed off even more.

"Now look deep into your sssoul. And unleasssh my power!!"

I did. And what happened next was amazing I had the greatest feeling. I felt happier than I have ever been. I heard a sweet humming sound. And than I saw a light come out the tip of the staff it filled the store house it was blinding. I closed my eyes. I could hear those beast howl with pain. I waited a minute. When I opened them the beast were gone. I got dizzy. And passed out.

"Not the power I expected. But thisss will work to my advantage."

Thats the last thing I heard before I hit the ground.

Kaboom

07-13-2007, 03:13 PM

EAGLE SCOUT, Agent of S.T.R.I.K.E.

Betsy Coles and I sat outside a random Haven coffee shop. There was an awkward silence as sheran her finger around the im of her cup, daring to not look at me.

I was in my civilian clothes, taking a well-needed break from my STRIKE activities. What was strange was that I was actually wearing clothes, not merely projecting a holographic image over my Eagle Scout Uniform.

My jeans were riding up on my crotch and I shifted uncomfortably.

"He sneaks around the house. He doesn't know I know, but he's not great at hiding his costume," Betsy said. "I think he's even using the name Electron."

I didn't know what to say.

"Don't let him die, Scout," she whispered. Then she looked up at me. "Ive known you practically my whole life. And still I call you Scout."

"So?"

"So youre supposed to be my friend," she said. "Mike's friend. Why haven't you told me your name...your real name."

"It's against STRIKE protocol. Besides--"

"Oh just forget it, Scout," Betsy said as she stood up. "It was a mistake to call you."

Jake's mom stormed out of the coffee shop, as everybody stared at me.

Great. After, Betsy was clearly out of sight I stood from the table we had been sitting at.

That's when it happened. Three guys walked in with their hands in their pockets. One guy locked the door behind him. I knew what was coming.

"This is a hold up," their leader yelled. "Everybody on the ground!"

One of them pointed their gun right at me.

"Yea that means you too pretty boy."

Not what I needed today. I gave a quick look around the coffee shop as I got to my knees and laid down on the floor. I was super hero sure. But i wasn't bullet proof. Luckily, with low rent kids like this I didn't need to be.

One of them turned his back on me. As soon as he did, I used my ability to control weather to tap harness the water molecules in Starbux's sprinkler system and created a powerful surge at one spicket. When it burst, the entire sprinkler system turned on.

"What in the--" the assailants began waving their guns trying to get out from under the deluge. I sprung to my fee, and rammed my fist into the small of the back of the one who had been rude to me. He dropped to his knees at which point I grabbed the gun from his hand, breaking his arm in the process.

"AAAAAAAah," he screamed as he started writing in agony. The other two turned to face me with thei rweapons drawn.

A spinning round house kick, knocked one of their weapons from their hand, leaving me to face the only other armed assailant. Without hesitation i fired the pistol and the bullet shattered the armed assailant's knee cap.

He screamed.

I turned back to face the remaining assailant, dropping my weapon to the floor. He lunged at me, I grabbed his arm, spun it behind his back, and rammed him into a wall. I kicked him in the knee, causing that leg to buckle.

All three were now now crying from a broken bone and I picked up the weapons they had left behind. I took out the ammunition from each weapon and placed the guns on the floor of the Starbux as everyone applauded.

Calmly I walked out of the store, looked to the sky and took off.

JinnSato

07-13-2007, 09:40 PM

MST3K 4ever

07-14-2007, 09:04 AM

Dylan does a lot of small talk and mingling before the ceremonies offically begin.

A reporter asks him about the various reports of witnesses of meta-humans in the city.

He throws back his head and laughs. He then says, "Oh please next thing you'll be telling me reports of ghosts and goblins and Elvis driving around town."

Dylan escorts Brenda into the banquet hall all the while one thought goes through his mind.

If there are those who have powers like mine, and they stand against what I stand for, namely me, then they will be threat to me at some point. I amy have to studying the situation a litt more closely.

LibrarianThorne

07-14-2007, 07:09 PM

What the hell?

"Alright, so you can take a punch...."

I speed around this weird guy, going as fast as I can. The wind kicks up as he gets trapped in a cyclone.

"Let's see if you can take the wind from an F5 tornado!"

He starts to lift into the air as my speed pushes the winds of the small tornado well past 300 miles per hour.

Winds ripped at him like a hungry wolf, tearing at his skin and aura with a ravenous fury. Strange lights crackled and danced in his eyes, reflecting the torrent of energy that was sucked up, along with him, into the enormous funnel. Shattered glass, bricks, and other bits of detritus whipped around him, they like him caught in the man-made tornado.

No sound could be heard over the roar of the monstrous wind. It roared and raged throughout the streets of Chicago, the city trembling at the unleashed fury of its namesake. However, if one were allowed to bend the laws of reality, one could hear a sound coming from the eye of the storm. It sounded like... laughter.

For one brief second, in the dark chaos of the tornado, witnesses saw a flash of light like a violet streak of lightning hammer downwards. The bolt sizzled through the asphalt street and the dirt underneath, striking a gas line like the wrath of some angry god. The ground erupted as the gas line blew, a chain reaction that split the streets in a wave of fire. The Blur was knocked to the side by the force of the explosion, his tornado ceasing as his movement did. Shoto dropped like a stone, landing in the middle of the lake of fire that he created.

JinnSato

07-15-2007, 04:02 PM

I awoke several hours in a daze. My vision was blurry. It took a second for my eyes to adjust. I was expecting to wake up on the floor of that storage house. But I was in my room. Under the sheet and all. Was it all just a dream. No it couldn't of been it was so real. I got out of bed the only way I would no was by the wounds I got. I looked at my arm. And nothing! Not even a scare! I looked at my leg. There was nothing there either.

Now I was really starting to freak out. Had last night just been a dream? But that voice? What was going on. I sat down and gathered my thoughts.

"I guess it really was a dream..."

"It was no dream Ssspader."

"What!? Who is that?"

"It isss I.... Balthazar!"

I look towards the wall. There it is the staff with the dragon head. A chill runs down my spine. "Ha. Never heard of any Balthazar."

"Ha Ha Ha! Of coarssse not. A mortal hasssn't heard my name for over a thousssand years."

"So what are you some kind of immortal or something?"

"Your mortal mind could not begin to comprehend the realm I come from."

"Right.... So how did I get back to my apartment??"
"I teleported you here with my powers."

The thought of teleporting didn't fit well with me. "All right. Well I'm going to take a shower. Than I'm going to get drunk. Cause If my mind isn't playing tricks on me than it's three in the afternoon. And I got sixteen hundred dollars." I looked at my desk and sure enough the money was still there. Things were looking up.

It was 3:15 pm when I got out of the shower. Sure enough the staff was still there. "Well I'm headin' out." Ha ha. Now I'm talking to the thing.

"Fine. Go and have your fun. I Ssshall await your return."

"Right...." It was weird. I couldn't help but not trust that thing. Sure it saved my life, but still. There was something evil about it. I needed to know what it was. And I knew just the man to go to. "Bud."

"Who?"

"Um.. No one..... Hey, you wanna see the city?"

"I would be delighted."

JinnSato

07-15-2007, 05:23 PM

It was 3:15 pm when I got out of the shower. Sure enough the staff was still there. "Well I'm headin' out." Ha ha. Now I'm talking to the thing.

"Fine. Go and have your fun. I Ssshall await your return."

"Right...." It was weird. I couldn't help but not trust that thing. Sure it saved my life, but still. There was something evil about it. I needed to know what it was. And I knew just the man to go to. "Bud."

"Who?"

"Um.. No one..... Hey, you wanna see the city?"

"I would be delighted."

"Delighted huh? Well I can't go out in public with a dragon headed staff. It would be weird."

"Mortalsss can be ssso annoying some times. I ssshall change for your sssake."

Instantly it changes himself from a staff to a small walking stick. He looked the same just smaller. The word pimp cane came to mind. All righty than.

We took the bus most of the way. I didn't feel like using my car. Besides the bar Bud ran was on the other side of New York.

"Why mussst we ride with thessse cattle?"

"What!?" It came out loader than I had expected. Luckily no one seemed to notice or care.

"It's the sssmell! I can't sstand it!!"

"Shut up! people will hear you!" This got a couple of glances. "Hey! What are you all lookin' at!!" Everyone looked away. I don't blame them. I was bigger than everyone on this thing. Plus, I had a weapon.

"Ha Ha Ha!!! Fool no one can hear me but you!"

"Oh. What are you like putting your voice into my mind or something?"

"Precisely."

The rest of the ride we were silent. it was 4:00 pm when we arrived at Bud's bar. It's actually called that Bud's Bar. Ha! Not the most creative name but Bud wasn't about creativity. It's all about facts for him. And facts were that this was his bar. And everyone knew it.

I walked in walking with the cane. Tryin' to look as bad ass as possible. I got a couple of treating glances but I wasn't worried. They were mostly from guys who I ruffed up in the past.

WHAM!!! I hit the ground and the cane/staff went flying away from me. There was a sering pain on the back of my head. Felt like someone had punched me. I looked up and found out that I wasn't that far from the truth. But it wasn't a fist it was a lead pipe. The culprit Bobby Brown. A pretty big dude who I use to hang with during high school. He's was the type of guy whose bad side you didn't want to be on. And it just so happened I was on his list.

I picked myself up and looked him in the eyes. "Hey Bobby. Hows it been?"

"Ha ha thats funny hows it been... Heh heh heh. You're a funny man Spader cause you know how I've been."

"I do??"

"Yeah ya do. Cause you're were comin' here to give me my money right?? Cause I would be really really upset if you didn't have it."

"Heh heh, well ya know about that..." This was bad. Him and his two huge bodyguards started to walk towards me. I started walking back. "I wasn't expecting you to be here so I didn't bring it. I just came here to drink. You can understand that right??" I may have had sixteen hundred dollars with me but he didn't know and wasn't going to know.

"Yeah I get ya. You didn't bring me my money. But you brought your own to get drinks right??"

Crap..."Ah. Yeah pretty much." He gives me a toothy grin. His crooked, yellow teeth is a reminder what kind of person he is. This was it I had to act now.

Crunch!!! Was the sound of my fist connecting with his nose. He hits the ground. Blood is spewing out of his nose like a water hose one full blast. He looks up at me in disbelief.

"Kill him!!!!"

Crap!

JinnSato

07-16-2007, 03:36 PM

"Delighted huh? Well I can't go out in public with a dragon headed staff. It would be weird."

"Mortalsss can be ssso annoying some times. I ssshall change for your sssake."

Instantly it changes himself from a staff to a small walking stick. He looked the same just smaller. The word pimp cane came to mind. All righty than.

We took the bus most of the way. I didn't feel like using my car. Besides the bar Bud ran was on the other side of New York.

"Why mussst we ride with thessse cattle?"

"What!?" It came out loader than I had expected. Luckily no one seemed to notice or care.

"It's the sssmell! I can't sstand it!!"

"Shut up! people will hear you!" This got a couple of glances. "Hey! What are you all lookin' at!!" Everyone looked away. I don't blame them. I was bigger than everyone on this thing. Plus, I had a weapon.

"Ha Ha Ha!!! Fool no one can hear me but you!"

"Oh. What are you like putting your voice into my mind or something?"

"Precisely."

The rest of the ride we were silent. it was 4:00 pm when we arrived at Bud's bar. It's actually called that Bud's Bar. Ha! Not the most creative name but Bud wasn't about creativity. It's all about facts for him. And facts were that this was his bar. And everyone knew it.

I walked in walking with the cane. Tryin' to look as bad ass as possible. I got a couple of treating glances but I wasn't worried. They were mostly from guys who I ruffed up in the past.

WHAM!!! I hit the ground and the cane/staff went flying away from me. There was a sering pain on the back of my head. Felt like someone had punched me. I looked up and found out that I wasn't that far from the truth. But it wasn't a fist it was a lead pipe. The culprit Bobby Brown. A pretty big dude who I use to hang with during high school. He's was the type of guy whose bad side you didn't want to be on. And it just so happened I was on his list.

I picked myself up and looked him in the eyes. "Hey Bobby. Hows it been?"

"Ha ha thats funny hows it been... Heh heh heh. You're a funny man Spader cause you know how I've been."

"I do??"

"Yeah ya do. Cause you're were comin' here to give me my money right?? Cause I would be really really upset if you didn't have it."

"Heh heh, well ya know about that..." This was bad. Him and his two huge bodyguards started to walk towards me. I started walking back. "I wasn't expecting you to be here so I didn't bring it. I just came here to drink. You can understand that right??" I may have had sixteen hundred dollars with me but he didn't know and wasn't going to know.

"Yeah I get ya. You didn't bring me my money. But you brought your own to get drinks right??"

Crap..."Ah. Yeah pretty much." He gives me a toothy grin. His crooked, yellow teeth is a reminder what kind of person he is. This was it I had to act now.

Crunch!!! Was the sound of my fist connecting with his nose. He hits the ground. Blood is spewing out of his nose like a water hose one full blast. He looks up at me in disbelief.

"Kill him!!!!"

Crap!

One of the big guys pulled out a knife (We'll call him Big Guy #1) and came at me. I dodged out the way and punched him in the face. The other guy (Big Guy 2) ran at me head first. I jumped over him. He crashed into the table behind him. Heh, idiot.

I noticed that the people at the bar hat caught on to this and were already getting pumped about a fight. What I didn't notice was that Guy #1 was up on his feet and was about to tackle me. And he did. I was on the ground they had both surrounded me and were beating the living crap out of me.

I saw the staff/cane a few feet in front of me. "Ssspader. Reach out and use my power to destroy these swine!"

That hypnotic feeling overwhelmed me again. I had no choice but to obey. I reached out and was about to grab it when. POW!!!!! I snapped out of it . And the big guys stopped to. I looked where the noise had come from to see Bud behind the bar with his shotgun in hand pointing at the ceiling.

"All right listen up you maggots!!!! Anymore grab arse in my bar and I'll blow holes in all of ya!" Bud screamed with his Scottish accent.

"All right old man we'll stop but you'll have yours. I swear it."

Bud points his gun at him. Him and his bodyguards leave. I get up and pick up the staff/cane. And walk over to the bar. I grab an empty seat.

"Hey Bud. Thanks for the save back there." I knew nobody could tell cause of the lack of light there. But I was hurt more than I was letting off.

"It's all right Ace. So what can I ya fer?"

"The usual, plus can you look at something for me."

"Of course I can. Hold on, let me get you your drink."

Bud was a cool guy. A bit hairy though. People joke around and say he's a ware wolf. Before owning the bar he was a cop. He quit after his partner died. He doesn't like to talk about it, but word is she bled to death by a neck wound. Looked like a dog had got to her.

It's 4:30 by the time Bud gets back to me. "So what did ya want me to look at Ace."

"This." I show him the staff/cane. His eyes widen at the site of it. Looks like I came to the right place.

Cyrusbales

07-16-2007, 05:35 PM

http://img265.imageshack.us/img265/2660/tormentev2.jpg

It’s been a while…

“Not long enough.”

Charming.

His whip of flame worries me not, pain was something in which I relished, and fire cradled me in infancy. His renowned strength and power frightened me neither. However his anger and vicious tendencies gives me some area for concern.

The Immolator’s form towers above me, I know he’s strong, I’ve watched him rip apart all manner of creatures, tear mountains like paper, not surprised they sent him to deal with me.

“A lot of people want to know how you came back.”

And I suppose you’re one of them?

“No, I just want to scatter broken pieces of you across this wretched place.”

Well that’s nice of you.

Before I could think, a crack of a whip flings me across the hall. Concrete and stone folding round me with the force. Another flailing strike wrapped me up, ripping me from the wall and hurtling me skyward, sure enough the ground comes up to meet me.

They all failed to destroy me before, how exactly will it be any different this time? What do you think you can possibly do to me that hasn’t already been done?

Roaring of flames lash at me, licking the floor and splitting the surface with unimaginable heat. Finally an assault which I can grasp. Coiling the furnace like flail around my arm, I reel in my opponent. Soon he discards of the whip and opts for a charge. Horns imbedding themselves through my chest and hurtling me back. Puddles of blood form from the drips as I set myself upright.

Claw like hands approach, exactly what I need. Within a moment of touching me, he feels it, the mind numbing loneliness and sorrow. It has him stunned, mortified. Immortals being exposed to nothingness, a true shock indeed.

This break of time was most welcomed, his lash of flames now in my possession, a swift attack pulling the floor up from beneath him as he topples over. The handle quickly finds its way to imbedding itself into a muscular neck, spewing forth a bounty of pernicious crimson fluid.

Dragging the edge through further tissue, the slash reached across and down to his chest, gushing greater amounts of liquid in the process. Now was my time to escape, the Grimoire in hand, I fled, I would have at least ten minutes before he took up pursuit.

Byrd Man

07-16-2007, 08:48 PM

Winds ripped at him like a hungry wolf, tearing at his skin and aura with a ravenous fury. Strange lights crackled and danced in his eyes, reflecting the torrent of energy that was sucked up, along with him, into the enormous funnel. Shattered glass, bricks, and other bits of detritus whipped around him, they like him caught in the man-made tornado.

No sound could be heard over the roar of the monstrous wind. It roared and raged throughout the streets of Chicago, the city trembling at the unleashed fury of its namesake. However, if one were allowed to bend the laws of reality, one could hear a sound coming from the eye of the storm. It sounded like... laughter.

For one brief second, in the dark chaos of the tornado, witnesses saw a flash of light like a violet streak of lightning hammer downwards. The bolt sizzled through the asphalt street and the dirt underneath, striking a gas line like the wrath of some angry god. The ground erupted as the gas line blew, a chain reaction that split the streets in a wave of fire. The Blur was knocked to the side by the force of the explosion, his tornado ceasing as his movement did. Shoto dropped like a stone, landing in the middle of the lake of fire that he created.

I feel my knees buckle as the tornado slowly stops. I fall flat on the pavement, skidding to a stop close to the karate guy. I'm barely awake.

"See if you still like fighting now. You son of a *****."

My eyelids feel droopy as I start to fall out of consciousness.

Cyrusbales

07-17-2007, 09:19 AM

http://img265.imageshack.us/img265/2660/tormentev2.jpg

Taking to the street, I now had Necronin’s Tome, upon breaking it’s seal, the power would be able to mask my presence.

Tearing apart the chain, the groaning from the very cover itself, the energies of anguish released, the potential of this book would hopefully be the start of my return to glory and control.

As for now, it’s the first time I’m not directly being hunted since arriving back on this plane. And now I could study this horrific scripture and learn it’s secrets. Soon day would break, so I’d have some time to myself if I could find a place to hold up out of the public eye, no need to draw unneeded attention.

Obi-John-Kenobi

07-17-2007, 03:02 PM

Dmitri Aeshlan stood silently in the cold, dark gutter of Blood Alley. The reason that this charming locale recieved such an ominous name is due to the many disappearances of humans who have ventured there. The only trace of them, is a blood splatter, hence the name Blood Alley.
Kurt Siris, wearing the dark-blue coat and dress pants of Oblivion, along with the trademark black scarf used for concealing his true identity; approached Dmitri.

I've been waiting for over ten minutes. Where were you?

Kurt shrugged.
It's late. I grabbed a cup of coffee on my way here.

Don't keep me waiting again. I've got a VERY important assignment for you, issued by the Prince himself.

Is that so? Kurt leaned against a wal and stretched. The "Prince" Dmitri was referring to was none other than the Prince of the City, the most respected vampire in all New York.

And what would "His Majesty" require of a humble mortal such as myself?

There is a certain briefcase containing confidential documents held by a group of kindred working for Lucien LaChance.

Kurt nodded. Lucien was a powerful vampire who had been after the title of Prince of the City for years. The Prince must be in a tight spot indeed if he needed the help of Oblivion not simply because it was known that Oblivion was a mortal, but because of Kurt's reputation.
You see, it was well known that Kurt had a tendancy to use magic that was not only feared by vampires, but forbidden; when performing an assignment.

Where would Lucien be keeping said briefcase?

Where else? The Church down town.

Of course. The one place vampires are most certainly forbidden to go.

Tell the Prince it won't be cheap. It's my turn to pay the rent this month.

Very well.

Kurt turned to leave.

Take care, D.

Dmitri paused for a moment, but said nothing and the two parted ways.

Speedball

07-17-2007, 11:08 PM

Six weeks later
Cressen IV - seven star systems from Earth

Dondargus has obliterated forty planets since the fateful day of the destruction of the race he swore to protect.
Now, he awaits the decision of the people of Cressen IV.
These people are not unlike humans, except for their tails and some even possess magical abilities. Instead of developing technology to aid them, they developed their magical abilities to help them in life. Their towns and cities resemble Medieval Europe.
In the city square of their capital, Valyrid, the Grand Counselor arrives with his peoples decision.

"We refuse to worship you. You cannot force your views upon us, we will not stand for it."

"You refuse?"

"That's what I said. Do I have to explain what it means?"

Dondargus grabs the leaders throat, and lifts him of the ground.

"How dare you talk to me that way, little man. I can crush your windpipe without even moving my hand."

"I'd like to see you try, dark creature!" screams a man behind him. As he turns around to see him, Dondargus is knocked to the ground by a forceful blast of energy. The Counselor falls out of his hands, and runs to his defenders.

"How did you do that?! How dare you strike me! You will DIE!"

"Oh...I see I've angered the beast. Poor thing." The men around him begin to laugh, as Dondargus rises to his feet. The fire grows in his eyes, and the defenders stop laughing. He walks closer to them.

"What are you going to do? Try to crush me? I'm not scared of you." Those were the wrong choice of words.
Dondargus belches green flames, incinerating the Counselors defenders.
He takes to the skies, and is met with an army of mages. They hover and fly, and send bolts of lightning toward him. They strike him, and he feels them, but they do nothing in reality.

He puts the mages to the sword, cutting them in two in mid-flight. After nearly 10,000 of their strongest magic warriors are slain, and the city is reduced to ash, he moves on to the countryside.
No one stands up to him, nothing can stop him. In four long hours, and after billions of deaths, their once vibrant world is gone, and Cressen IV burns the color of the Lord of Fire and Shadow.

Justice has been done on this world, and he moves onto the next. A world unlike the others. A world of multiple civilizations, and the only weapon that can destroy him.

Since the beginning of time, a being has existed to counteract Dondargus' rage if he were to ever awaken and become a threatening force in the Universe. He has slumbered for eons, until six weeks ago.

He calls himself the Prophet, a man existing for one purpose: to find the sword called Lightbringer, the one who can wield it, and to preserve the safety of the universe from Dondargus' infinite rage if it were ever to be awoken.

Deep in the city of Atlantis he slept. He awoke to an empty shell of a city, deep within the Earth's crust. To humans' he appears as an old man, Grey haired and hunchbacked. During his slumber he has watched the world in his dreams, forever keeping an eye on Lightbringer, until it stopped moving from wielder to wielder.

Lightbringer was forged in the beginning of time, during the great battle that is said to have created our Universe. The last strike during it's forging is said to have been the Big Bang, and the turning point in the Long War.

It was hidden on Earth, and given to great men of power to wield. Hercules used it to slay the great Hydra, and Achilles bore it till his death. It passed from hero to hero, until it was finally laid to rest in Machu Picchu.

***

The Prophet rises from the stone table he had rest upon for countless centuries, his back aching as he puts his feet on the floor. In the enormous Great Hall of Atlantis, he awakens to find himself alone. He searches for his things, which he finds in a stone chest near the foot of his bed. He takes out a robe, slips it one over his underclothes, and heads to his staff leaning on the wall. It takes him minutes to reach it, for the hall is long and wide, and he is old. When he finally gains his staff back, he heads toward the hall doors, which tower hundreds of feet above him.

He comes out into a dead city of giant stone skyscrapers, which have never truthfully touched the sky. After traversing the dark city for a day, he reaches the one building he needs, the Gate Hall.

He enters, and views the stone gates that are connected to certain points of the Earth. He goes along them in a row, attempting to activate them. After ten he finally finds one that works. Inside he views a city unlike anything he has ever seen. It is filled with people, and bright lights along a street. He sees large objects moving over the ground. He remembers the last he went through this gate, thousands of years ago, when he was not required to sleep till the Awakening. It was desert as far as the eyes could.

He steps through the gate, to a changed world. He is blinded at first, from the casino lights, but he acclimates to it. Now his mission must finally begin, and the Wielder must be found. But first he must figure out how to get out of Las Vegas.

Two weeks later:
Alpha Centauri, One star system away from Earth.

Dondargus closes in on the closest habitable planet this side of the three stars of Alpha Centauri. As he gets closer, he witnesses the planet engulfed in warfare. He stops in the middle of space, attempting to determine who the inhabitants of this planet are.

He finally sees a huge battleship shooting at a space station in orbit around the planet. He swoops down into the fight. He does not even register on their radar, he is moving so fast.

He flies through the ship, dragging it's occupants into space through the hole he just created. He flies through other battleships with similar markings. He fills space with the bodies of the invading force and giant shrapnel left behind. Explosions fill the battle space.

A fighter flies by him, shooting rockets at him as it zooms past. The explosions don't even phase him. He flies closer to the ship, and overtakes it. He grabs the nose cone, and throws the ship at the bridge of an oncoming battleship.

The invasion force stops their attack on the planet and begins to focus on Dondargus. Lasers and rockets hit him, and do nothing. He continues his path of destruction, and the planets defenses join him in his attack. What once looked like a hopeless attempt has changed into a powerful offense against their attackers. As the battle begins to die down, the attackers send in their last ditch effort of ridding the galaxy of their nemesis.

A giant ship arrives out of hyperspace, with a huge cannon right in the middle. The ship is round, and rotates as it moves toward the planet. The cannon fires a blue stream of energy the width of a large moon toward the planet. Dondargus enters hyperspace toward the beam, attempting to get in front of it before it can enter the atmosphere. As the beam hits him, he absorbs the beams energy. The beam disappears as it hits him.

Green fire burns in his eyes as he floats there. He flies straight toward the middle of the cannon, and straight out the other side. The immense ship explodes, and sends waves of fire through space.

He flies toward the planet. A small battle cruiser flies toward him. A hole in the side of the ship opens for him. He is barely able to enter. The hole behind him closes, and a new ope in front of him opens. Inside stands men in uniform, the man with the thinning hair is the first to speak.

"So you are our savior? My what a sight you are. My name is Admiral Magar, thank you for-"

"Save your thanks. I am here for you to worship. If you do not comply, then I shall destroy you as I did your attackers."

The men stare at him.

"Of course we would worship our savior. The Emperor wishes to meet you. He would like to discuss our plans on conquering the closest star systems with you."

"I will meet your Emperor. Who was the invasion force I fought for you?"

"Those were Rebels. Half of our fleet is invading the closest star system, and the other 3/4 is scattered in our system. The planet you defended was one of nine inhabited world in our system. This planet is the smallest, and most insignificant, if truth must be told. But we must defend our territory, no matter how small and needless it may truly be. Come...well...we haven't had your name, my winged friend?"

"I am Dondargus."

"Let us go meet the Emperor, Dondargus. Accompany me to the bridge, my savior."

As Dondargus walks the hallways of this organized empire, he feels that he has finally found his followers, the ones he has always wanted. They wish to expand their empire, as does he.

To be continued...

JinnSato

07-18-2007, 12:15 AM

One of the big guys pulled out a knife (We'll call him Big Guy #1) and came at me. I dodged out the way and punched him in the face. The other guy (Big Guy 2) ran at me head first. I jumped over him. He crashed into the table behind him. Heh, idiot.

I noticed that the people at the bar hat caught on to this and were already getting pumped about a fight. What I didn't notice was that Guy #1 was up on his feet and was about to tackle me. And he did. I was on the ground they had both surrounded me and were beating the living crap out of me.

I saw the staff/cane a few feet in front of me. "Ssspader. Reach out and use my power to destroy these swine!"

That hypnotic feeling overwhelmed me again. I had no choice but to obey. I reached out and was about to grab it when. POW!!!!! I snapped out of it . And the big guys stopped to. I looked where the noise had come from to see Bud behind the bar with his shotgun in hand pointing at the ceiling.

"All right listen up you maggots!!!! Anymore grab arse in my bar and I'll blow holes in all of ya!" Bud screamed with his Scottish accent.

"All right old man we'll stop but you'll have yours. I swear it."

Bud points his gun at him. Him and his bodyguards leave. I get up and pick up the staff/cane. And walk over to the bar. I grab an empty seat.

"Hey Bud. Thanks for the save back there." I knew nobody could tell cause of the lack of light there. But I was hurt more than I was letting off.

"It's all right Ace. So what can I ya fer?"

"The usual, plus can you look at something for me."

"Of course I can. Hold on, let me get you your drink."

Bud was a cool guy. A bit hairy though. People joke around and say he's a ware wolf. Before owning the bar he was a cop. He quit after his partner died. He doesn't like to talk about it, but word is she bled to death by a neck wound. Looked like a dog had got to her.

It's 4:30 by the time Bud gets back to me. "So what did ya want me to look at Ace."

"This." I show him the staff/cane. His eyes widen at the site of it. Looks like I came to the right place.

"My god Ace!!! Do you know what this is!??"

"Well not really. What is it?"

"Give it here boy."

I handed it over to him without question. But the second he touched it I heard something. Couldn't tell what it was a first but it got louder. It was a high piched hum. It quickley went from an annoyance to pain. Unbarible pain.

"AHHH!!!!! Oh. God!!!!"

I drop the cane/staff befor he can get a hold of it. Then I hear his voice again.

"DO NOT LET THAT FILTHY HALF BREED TOUCH ME!!!!!!"

His voice rings through my head causing even more pain. I clamp my hand over my ears!!!

"ALRIGHT!!! HE WON"T TOUCH IT! JUST STOP!!!"

The ringing stopped. Bud and the other guys look at me in amazment.

"For the love of god Ace! I knew it was dangeruse."

"That filthy half breed knows not of what he speaks!"

I pick myself off the ground. My head still ringing. "I'm gonna go Bud."

"Ace take that thing to the church. For your sake."

"Yeah.... will do."

JinnSato

07-18-2007, 03:36 AM

"My god Ace!!! Do you know what this is!??"

"Well not really. What is it?"

"Give it here boy."

I handed it over to him without question. But the second he touched it I heard something. Couldn't tell what it was a first but it got louder. It was a high piched hum. It quickley went from an annoyance to pain. Unbarible pain.

"AHHH!!!!! Oh. God!!!!"

I drop the cane/staff befor he can get a hold of it. Then I hear his voice again.

"DO NOT LET THAT FILTHY HALF BREED TOUCH ME!!!!!!"

His voice rings through my head causing even more pain. I clamp my hand over my ears!!!

"ALRIGHT!!! HE WON"T TOUCH IT! JUST STOP!!!"

The ringing stopped. Bud and the other guys look at me in amazment.

"For the love of god Ace! I knew it was dangeruse."

"That filthy half breed knows not of what he speaks!"

I pick myself off the ground. My head still ringing. "I'm gonna go Bud."

"Ace take that thing to the church. For your sake."

"Yeah.... will do."

4:45 and I'm walking towards the church it's a few blocks away from the bar. I should get there by five. This'll give me time to ask questions.

"What the hell was that back there? Huh!?"

"I did not want to be touched by that filthy half breed."

"Who Bud? What are you talking about?"

"The ssstupidity of you mortalsss even amazesss me sometimesss...... The man was a Ware Wolf."

"Wha!? Really...... So thats what happened. I got another one for ya. Why don't I have those scares from the other night?"

"You heal while sssleep."

I have know idea why I was asking him this now. I guess with everything thats happened today I just can't take it anymore.

"Those monsters with the yellow eyes."

"That isss the massster lesss race known as the quigsss. They can take any ssshape or form asss long asss they kill the thing they turn into."

"The dead guy?"

"He isss one of the many acolytesss that guard me and make sssure I get to the human of my choice."

That was the kicker. I was chosen. But why?

"Why?"

"Becaussse your great grandfather fell so easssily into my grasssp. Why not the grandssson."

"What??"

There was no more time for questions. I'm at the church and it's 5:05. I can't help but to imagine that something bad is going to happen tonight.

LibrarianThorne

07-18-2007, 06:26 AM

He walked throught he flames, embers still clinging to him in the vain hope of setting something alight. Smoke trailed behind him, and a sort of mad glee shone in his eyes. The assembled police officers, including the two newly arrived SWAT teams, could do little more than watch as he strode over to their superhero. Shoto reached down, and picked Blur up by the tattered remnants of his uniform. The American was on the verge of unconsciousness. "Listen to me, before your mind slips from you. You have given me the grandest fight in fifteen years, and so I will show you favor. Learn to fight, learn to win, and perhaps when I return to finish this you will live. If you neglect this, when next we meet, you will die."

He let go, the hero slipping out of his hand and falling to the ground. He turned around, and entered the fire again. After that, he was out of sight.

Paramedics and police officers rushed to the Blur while newly arrived firemen started their efforts on the blown open gas line. The air all around was a whirl of shrill sirens and the exclamations.

JinnSato

07-18-2007, 07:16 AM

4:45 and I'm walking towards the church it's a few blocks away from the bar. I should get there by five. This'll give me time to ask questions.

"What the hell was that back there? Huh!?"

"I did not want to be touched by that filthy half breed."

"Who Bud? What are you talking about?"

"The ssstupidity of you mortalsss even amazesss me sometimesss...... The man was a Ware Wolf."

"Wha!? Really...... So thats what happened. I got another one for ya. Why don't I have those scares from the other night?"

"You heal while sssleep."

I have know idea why I was asking him this now. I guess with everything thats happened today I just can't take it anymore.

"Those monsters with the yellow eyes."

"That isss the massster lesss race known as the quigsss. They can take any ssshape or form asss long asss they kill the thing they turn into."

"The dead guy?"

"He isss one of the many acolytesss that guard me and make sssure I get to the human of my choice."

That was the kicker. I was chosen. But why?

"Why?"

"Becaussse your great grandfather fell so easssily into my grasssp. Why not the grandssson."

"What??"

There was no more time for questions. I'm at the church and it's 5:05. I can't help but to imagine that something bad is going to happen tonight.

The church. Thing had to be more than a hundred years old. I can't belive that I'm coming back to this place. It brings back memories some good some bad. I take a deep breath and walk in the grounds.

"NO!!! Don't go any clossser!!!"

I wasn't going to respond. I've had enough of him. And if he's what I think he is than I gotta get this thing exorcised quick. I walked onto the church grounds and followed the path to the door. The closer I got the more it screamed. Ha! Looks like I'm gonna win this. I got to the door. I was about to open it when I heard that noise again. This time louder than ever.

I screamed in pain. Blackish looking snakes began to come out the staff and wrap them selfs around my hand. I couldn't let go. To make matters worse the staff was starting to burn my hand.

I continued to scream and the pain was beginning to make me black out. The door to the church opened. The father came out. But it wasn't just any father. It was mine.

"Ace!!! My god what are you doing!??"

I couldn't control myself. The pain was too much. I started to grow.... fangs. My eyes went blood shot and I couldn't speak. But I was talking.

"Back away from me old man!!!"

"Ace! Whats the matter with you? Let me help!"

That meant the world to me. But I through that chance away. I got up and my fist connected with his face. He was on the ground. And he wasn't getting up. I beggan to walk away.

As soon as I got off the grounds I was in control again. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!??"

"I told you not to go into there."

"Ha ha ha! Well good for you cause you're not gonna have to worry about anything for a long time."

He started talking but I wasn't listening. I was going to the bridge. I was going to end this. It was 6:45 by the time I got there.

"Why are we here Ssspader??"

I didn't talk there was no need to say anything. I lifted the staff up and chunked it as hard as I could. It hit the water. And started to sink. It's over. I hope.

Karem-Knight

07-18-2007, 12:57 PM

Lost Haven, Franco Zano’s pent house:

Franco Zano looked down on his city from his pent house, He was the most powerful crime lord in the city, Though he was only ahead by a mere $3million due to the Carlo family.

Franco had to meet Sonny Carlo tonight he was dreading it. He dispised the man, Sonny was the one who had his brother Nicky was killed.

Franco looked down on his city again.

“Nicky………”

Lost Haven, 1986:

Franco and Nicky Zano, two made men in the D’Anglino crime family, Franco now had a wife while Nicky just had his first child.

They both walked down the street, Franco and Nicky, They were called the “Zano brothers”. They did a lot of jobs together, closer then most brothers. They were soldiers of Sonny Genoese capo at the time, now arrested. Along with Luigi Gonbolo and Jackie “Faces”.

One day, Franco and Nicky walked down the street, Nicky was getting ready to go home and get his new baby son a crib; He talked to Frank down the way who was coming along.

“Oh man, Frankie, let me tell you, When you have kids your’re whole LIFE changes.”

“Nicky, I know you said. Jesus Christ, I’m thinking you want the whole ****ing city to know that.”

“But I mean it man, Trust me when you have little Franco Jr. You’ll be saying the same to me.”

“I think you’ve had to much to drink.”

“No, Not for me. I’m going to take care of Lil’ Joey.”

“Yeah I’ve always wanted to be called Uncle Frankie.”

“Yeah I know what you mean, Where did you say you parked the car?”

“About two blocks away. Why?”

“I’m just wondering.

It went silent for a moment.

“You know this whole war thing, us, Carlos, D’Cunos, Cusones, Vitis it’s got me a little worried.”

“Ah, Don’t worry about it, We haven’t done anything.”

“Yeah you’re right, Hey after we get the crib you think we can get a drink then head back?”

“Of course.”

“Great.”

Nicky said, a few minutes later they reached the car. They both got in.

10 minutes later:

Franco and Nicky parked a few blocks away from the baby store.

“Do you know where this place is?”

“Yeah right down there.”

Franco looked around they were near west Lost Haven, The Zanos owned mostly every thing here.

Franco saw a car circle round the block, Nicky walked slowly, eyeing the baby store.

“Nicky, Could we hurry it up a bit?”

“What’s the rush?”

“I don’t know I just want to get a drink quickly.”

“Relax, ok?”

“Yeah ok.”

It went silent again as they approached the baby store, All of a suddern the same car Franco was suspicious about backed up near them, the windows opened.

Franco stared at it, Getting ready with his gun in his pocket, Nicky then turned around the car pulled right next to both of them.

“HEY ZANO!”

“NICKY!”

Franco , All of a sudden Tec 9’s appeared from the car, Firing at Nicky’s body, Franco ducked trying to save his brother,

“ARGHHHHHHHH….”

Nicky screamed, Bullets engraved onto his stomach.

“****, Nicky just HOLD ON!”

“Fr--…Fran…kie….I….I ugh, Oh god……..help me…….pl.ease…”

“Nick, Just hold on!”

He could hear the voiced in the car going, “Come on we killed him let’s ****ing move it!”

Frankie stood up and got his gun out, With tears in his eyes,

“YOU ****ING ****S!”

He said firing bullets into the car, Doing nothing as it sped away. He ran towards his brother.

“Nick, Nicky PLEASE hold on!”

“Fr-fran..kie, PLE..EASE, F-f…ind…those…..bastards……..”

He said, Those were his lat words.

“Nicky! NICKY! PLEASE NO MAN DON’T ****ING GO, NO!”

A crowd soon gathered as Nicky hugged his brother while he died.

Spike_x1

07-18-2007, 03:00 PM

Sitting in a smelly diner in Lost Haven, the man only by the names of Alex and the Survivor watched a television set situated on the wall behind the counter. On the screen was the news coverage of these two interesting combatants. One seemed to have such speed that it made even the Survivor look like a snail, and the other one was using martial arts that Alex thought would definitely give him a run for his money. "What a nice looking pair," he mumbled through a mouthful of his hotdog.

Wiping his mouth with a napkin, Alex absentmindedly made smalltalk with the pretty waitress who was serving him, while keeping a keen eye on the news footage.While the Survivor curiously watched the fight on TV, in Chicago, a very slim trench coat-clad man watched the high speed fight live, and wished that he had popcorn to munch on when the exploding gas line erupted. From his place far behind the police barricade, among all of the other spectators, he whispered to himself, "Neato!"

After a few more moments, the fight seemed to die down as the Asian guy won and didn't even bother to finish off the kid dressed in the blue body-condom before walking away. "Copout," he scoffed as he turned around in disappointment and disappeared into the crowd.

Just as the shadowy figure was thinking that scoping out the new crop of post-humans wasn't nearly as much fun as he had hoped, he heard the familiar buzzing in his head as the secure frequency came in, annoying him as always. ~Codename: Psycho. Lyle has failed to apprehend the Survivor. He is being reassigned, as are you. Your work is Chicago is done. You are to take over Lyle's assignment in Lost Haven and capture Codename: Survivor.~

The monster known only to a handful of people on the planet as Psycho suddenly formed a mouth on his face of liquid metal and grinned maliciously. "Cool. I was wondering when my predecessor and I would get a chance to tussle."

MST3K 4ever

07-18-2007, 08:55 PM

Dylan and Brenda enjoy the evening at the banquet but the reports of super-heroes still bothers him.

I am not sure what to make of these beings? on the one hand if I remain calm and under the radar I have nothing to worry about, but I know confrontation is inevitable.

Brenda slips her hand on top of his and says, "Hey you okay Dylan?"

Dylan is jolted back to reality and says, "Yes, yes I am."

Just then Harlen Millen introduces Dylan to make his speech accepting his position on the board of directors.

Brenda smiles at him and squeezes his hand.

Dylan looks at her and smiles as well.

Cyrusbales

07-19-2007, 12:14 PM

http://img265.imageshack.us/img265/2660/tormentev2.jpg

As the day passed with people scurrying about, the Tome had given up a few of it’s secrets. Coiling darkened energies to my side that could prove useful. However the most fascinating element is the mention of a particular artefact. A ‘Staff’ of sorts. Bound with power from both heaven and hell. Perhaps this could prove useful in releasing these binds?

However the location is sketchy at best, which does not instil me with the greatest confidence for now. My presence here should stir things up somewhat. Especially now I’m undetectable from above or below, the frequenting of demons and angels should bring the whereabouts of this staff to my attention.

The smell….sulphur. Instantly I recognise it, drawing all my attention as my daytime retreat is invaded. Not something I didn’t expect to see however, the only element of surprise is the time it has taken for them to make their way to me.

Perching himself on top of the piles of stone and rubble that line the floor, sitting back in an attempt to exert his presence more so, sculpting it into a small throne using his thoughts alone.

http://img183.imageshack.us/img183/5018/thedredgevs3.jpg

“Well well well, what do we have here?”

JinnSato

07-19-2007, 03:07 PM

The church. Thing had to be more than a hundred years old. I can't belive that I'm coming back to this place. It brings back memories some good some bad. I take a deep breath and walk in the grounds.

"NO!!! Don't go any clossser!!!"

I wasn't going to respond. I've had enough of him. And if he's what I think he is than I gotta get this thing exorcised quick. I walked onto the church grounds and followed the path to the door. The closer I got the more it screamed. Ha! Looks like I'm gonna win this. I got to the door. I was about to open it when I heard that noise again. This time louder than ever.

I screamed in pain. Blackish looking snakes began to come out the staff and wrap them selfs around my hand. I couldn't let go. To make matters worse the staff was starting to burn my hand.

I continued to scream and the pain was beginning to make me black out. The door to the church opened. The father came out. But it wasn't just any father. It was mine.

"Ace!!! My god what are you doing!??"

I couldn't control myself. The pain was too much. I started to grow.... fangs. My eyes went blood shot and I couldn't speak. But I was talking.

"Back away from me old man!!!"

"Ace! Whats the matter with you? Let me help!"

That meant the world to me. But I through that chance away. I got up and my fist connected with his face. He was on the ground. And he wasn't getting up. I beggan to walk away.

As soon as I got off the grounds I was in control again. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!??"

"I told you not to go into there."

"Ha ha ha! Well good for you cause you're not gonna have to worry about anything for a long time."

He started talking but I wasn't listening. I was going to the bridge. I was going to end this. It was 6:45 by the time I got there.

"Why are we here Ssspader??"

I didn't talk there was no need to say anything. I lifted the staff up and chunked it as hard as I could. It hit the water. And started to sink. It's over. I hope.

Looks like I was waking home. I didn't care though. I was exhausted plus It gave me time to think. It was 6:58. Oh god. I fell to my knees how could this be. I knew I threw it over the bridge. Why would it be here.

In front of me the staff was laying against the wall of a building. The street lights came on. It is know 6:59.

"Why? How??"

"You can never essscape me Ssspader."

It's 7:00. Instantly the staff started to vibrate and large snakes began to come out of it. But they stayed attached to the staff. The shot at me. There was no time to run they began to pull me towards the staff. I began to lose myself. I stopped struggling. I could see what I was doing but I couldn't control myself.

The snakes let go. I stood up and walked over to the staff. I picked it up and began to change. Pain surged through my entire body. I fell on my knees again.I screamed. Darkness began to come out of the staff and consumed my body.

It started to dissolve. When it was all gone I was different. My hair black black. My skin purplish color. I had horns! I had fangs. My shirt was gone. There was a strange insignia on my head. I looked down to see the staff was still in my hand giving off darkness and fire, but in small portions. But that wasn't the change I noticed. The biggest change was that All I could think about was bringing pain and suffering to others. I was filled with hatred.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v284/-x-Yukirin-x-/Anime%20Guys/HotDemon.jpg

Whats happening to me.